Skip to main content
Internet Archive's 25th Anniversary Logo

Full text of "R Crookall More Astral Projections"

See other formats


Coal Measure Plants. Edward Arnold & Co. Ltd., 1929. 

The Kidston Collection of Fossil Plants, H.M. Stationery Office, 1938. 

“Fossil Plants of the Carboniferous Rocks of Great Britain”, Memoirs of the 
Geological Survey of Great Britain, Palaeontology, Vol. II, Section II, ibid., Pt. I, 
1955; Pt. II, 1959; Pt. Ill, 1964. 

The Supreme Adventure. James Clarke & Co. Ltd., 1961. «• 

The Study and Practice of Astral Projection. Aquarian Press, 1961. 

The Techniques of Astral Projection. Aquarian Press, 1964. 

During Sleep. Theosophical Publishing House, Ltd., 1964. 


The Geological Magazine. 

The Annals of Botany. 

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of Great Britain. 

The Naturalist. 

Memoirs and Proceedings of the Manchester Literary & Philosophic Society. 
Proceedings of the Geologists' Association. 

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. 

Proceedings of the Cotteswold Naturalist Field Club. 

Proceedings of the Royal Physical Society, etc. 

With Dr F. B. A. Welch 

British Regional Geology: Bristol and Gloucester District. H.M. Stationery Office, 



Analyses of Case Histories 



B.Sc., (Psychology), D.Sc., Ph.D. 

Member of the Society for Psychical Research 
Member of the Churches' Fellowship for Psychical Study 
(Late Principal Geologist, H.M. Geological Survey, London, 
formerly Demonstrator in Botany, University of Aberdeen) 

First Edition 



First published ig64 

Published by 

The Aquarian Publishing Co. (London) Ltd. 
Denison House, 

296, Vauxhall Bridge Road, 

London, S.W.i. 






Cases 161-285—page 1 

Case No. 

Mrs J. Douglas Newton 161 

B. Barrett 162 

F. E. “Hallstead” 163 

Mrs Florence Roberts 164 

The Hon. Mrs L. E. Lambert 165 

Mrs Q. Gray 166 

Mrs Rosemary Buddie 167 

George Sandwith 168 

Richard Dixon 169 

Peter M. Urquhart 170 

G. A. Ibbetson 171 

Margaret Argles 172 

Mrs Vera Oates 173 

Mrs G. Teakel 174 

Mrs M. Harris 175 

Robert A. Jebb 176 

J. McCormick 177 

Mrs Rene Abrahams 178 

“H.W. F.” of Kent 179 

Miss Nancy Mary Everett 180 

Mrs Myles Reese 181 

James Moore Hickson 182 

Mrs M. F. Hemeon, m.b.e. 183 

J. A. Lilley 184 

J. A. Dennis 185 

M. F. Rose 186 

A Professor 187 

C. Heine 188 

Miss * ‘Hindhead’ ’ 189 

M. Hattemore 190 

Edward Pearson 191 

Mrs Eileen M. Gullick 192 

Mrs P. Yates 193 

A housewife 194 

John Lowe 195 

Mr “Grimsby” 196 

Miss E. M. Smith 197 

Mrs Jean Brash 198 

A. Crane 199 

E. Hollbrook 200 

R. J. Carlson 201 

C. Mulvey 

Case No. 

Mrs V. Fleetwood 


Mrs Rebecca Schreiber 


Ernest G. Murray 


Mrs Jansen 


Mrs Florence M. Combs 


A Red Indian Chief 


Jeanne O. 


Gold Coast Natives 


Mrs Gwen Cripps 


Mrs Thomas Doan 




Heindel’s observations 


Mrs M. E. Henley 


Stead’s correspondent 


James R. Foy 


Nurse Joy Snell 


Louis Henderson 


Miss Nora Pennington 


E. V. Duxbury 


Miss Muriel A. Hillier 


Mrs E. “Sheppard” 


Mrs Winifred Buries 


Evan Powell, j.p. 




Carroll Levis 


Lord Norman 


J. B. Priestley 


Mrs Olive Mytton-Hill 


E. Blomfield 




The Rev. Susanna Harris 


Mr Emerson 




Oscar Mockler 


Shirley Eshelby 


Mrs S. Eadon Craven 


Mrs H. M. Fox 


Mrs M. Tolkien 


Mrs N. Matile 


Mrs E. A. Guelke 




Miss M. E. Feam 

Case No. 

Mrs Walter “Saul” 

Dr J. H. M. Whiteman 


Mrs Blanche M. Hayes 

Mrs A. Thompson 


Ernest Hall 

Mrs M. Eyres 


Nurse C. H. Normanby 

Mrs J. Watkin 


Mrs M. Flint 

W. L. Graham 


Mrs L. “Robertson” 

Miss A. Thomas 


Mrs M. E. Hooper 

Mrs Alice Hibberd 


Mrs Marion Stubbs 

Miss T. Mayo 


F. W. “Parr” 

Mrs J. Jarvie 


Mrs L. Coxon 

Mrs Alice Latham 


MrsJ. Rhys 

John L. Lane 


Miss Hannah Mitchell 

A Red Indian 


Mme Michael Bouissou 

Thomas Heslop 


A Lady 

Alfred (& Mrs) Warren 


A correspondent of the S.P.R. 
Mr “Horam” 

E. Durman 


Miss June Douglas 


Brig. C. A. L. Brownlow, d.s.o. 

Mrs D. M. White 


A scientist 

K. S. Kitamura 


A clergyman 

Mrs “Elsie M. Tyson” 


Mrs Celia Taylor 

Mrs M. “Mansergh” 

“L. Goodson” 


Miss Edith L. Jones 


Case No. 
2 66 




















Cases 286-303—page 68 

Thomas Say, the Quaker 


S. H. Rigby 

A man with a weak heart 


M. J. Johnson 



Christine Pateman 

Mrs L. Hemingway 


Mrs S. Le Morie 



A. D. “Ryle” 

Dr A. Puharich 


MrsJ. Riiys 

Mrs M. “Mansergh” 


Alan M. Bain 

Mrs B. Titterton 


Nurse D. Greenwood 



Mrs Mary C. Williams 










Cases 304-321—page 79 

Major Prioleau 


Mrs Elsie W. Fyal 


The Rev. W. Matiti (A Basuto) 


Mrs C. M. Langridge 


Isaac Hopper (a Quaker) 


Mrs R. Ramsden 


Mrs Rebecca Springer 


Roland O. Hill 


Ida M. Dixon 


Mrs L. Coxon 


G. Bradley 


Miss Marion Price 


Mrs Nora L. Shakespeare 


Mrs “Kay” 


Mrs M. Veitch 

3 ii 

Joseph Watkins 


Mrs E. M. Mills 


Nina Tank 


Leslie Grant Scott 
Mrs “M” 

Bruce Belfrage 
Sarah Birkbeck 
Herr Schmidt 

Cases 322-346—page 86 

322 Dr G. B. Kirkland 

323 “H.I.M.’s” sister 

324 Mrs Florence Phillips 

325 Mrs G. A. “Paton” 

326 Mrs E. M. “Dawson” 





33 1 



Mrs C. Arnold 

Case No. 

Mrs “Green” 

Mrs. N. Webb 


R. H. Manns 

Mrs F. Hemeon, M.B.B. 


F. E. G. Lewis 

E. G. West 


S. H. Kelley 

F. W. Talbot 


Sybil A. Sabel 

Mrs T. Rowbotham 


Mrs Olive Morrogh 
Mrs M. “Maries” 

Mrs L. Prudens 


Kathleen Snowden 



Case No. 


34 1 







(a) Caused by anaesthetics, etc. 

Cases 347-367—page 98 

Mr Findlay, acquaintance of, 347 

Miss H. A. Dallas 348 

Mrs Frances Gail 349 

Mme Asa L’Orne 350 

Dr T. Green (patient of) 351 

John Puckering 352 

Mrs Lilia Lavender ,353 

Miss Nancy Mary Everett 354 

Mile. Glinka 355 

Nurse Winifred Lawson Smith 356 

Mrs Phyllis Yates 357 

Mrs. P. M. Grant 358 

Nurse C. H. Normanby 359 

J. Evans 360 

Miss S. M. “Stopford” 361 

Dr A. Puharich (cases of) 362 

Phoebe D. Payne (& Dr L. J. Bendit, 
Cases) 363 

Mrs E. Iddon 364 

Miss Marion Price 365 

Tudor Morris 366 

W. Adair Roberts 367 

(b) Caused by falling or shock 
Cases 368-379—page 108 



Wm. T. Richardson 


Louis Henderson 


Samuel Woolf 


Miss Nora Pennington 


C. K. Jenkins 


Peter Urquhart 


Mrs G. W. Dew 


Mrs D. R. Lissmore 


S. Bourne 


Renee Haynes 


Miss Marion Price 


(c) Caused by suffocation 
Cash 380—page 117 

George Sandwith 380 

(d) Caused by hypnosis 
Cases 381, 382—page 117 

Dr I. H. Schultz (a case of) 381 Reine 382 











-^..^ T -^ rT , >rrrT , T ,„ rfrr . T , ^.,-...,. T . TirT , rn ., rr r y r rrr . T . rPT ., r , r .r, f > r rrTrf v ^''i 7v r r rTyrFT , rrr»rrT r TPfrt . , f fr ft y f f r m r? 





Author of Autoconditioning (Prentice-Hall Inc., 1956), The Enigma of Survival 
(Rider & Co. Ltd., 1959) etc. 



H UMANITY has become fascinated by space-travel. Yet twenty-five 
centuries ago Heracleitus pointed out: “The soul of man is so vast that 
you will never find its boundaries by travelling in any direction.” Twenty 
centuries ago, Another made the point more specifically when He asked, 
“What will a man gain by winning the whole world at the cost of his soul, his 
true self? ’ Before long the moon and a few planets may be added to make the 
bargain more acceptable to the thoughtless. 

The proper study of mankind is man.” His potentialities are still but little 
realized. Whereas only a few specially constituted and carefully trained and 
equipped men can ever engage in space-travel, we maintain that every person 
of average (or above-average) moral and spiritual development engages in 
astral travel or astral projection , leaving his physical body, usually in deep 
sleep, and visiting more or less distant parts of the earth, occasionally other 
regions also. This sounds fantastic to “commonsense” folk, but the perusal of a 
number of testimonies concerning it, and a little reflection, is often enlightening. 
The fact that we have a second “astral” body, in which we can make journeys, is 
seldom realized because, since that body is not composed of physical matter, it 
cannot be seen or touched, and, since its journeys are made independently of 
the physical brain, they are extremely rarely “remembered” in daily life (see 
Appendix I). 

While many dreams are pure fantasies, some, we maintain, are astral pro¬ 
jections. The evidence that led the present writer to this conclusion was pub¬ 
lished in a book entitled The Study and Practice of Astral Projection, Aquarian 
Press, 1961. In that work some 160 testimonies of people who claimed to have had 
out-of-the-body experiences, or astral projections, were cited and subjected to detailed 
analysis. In the present book a further 222 cases are presentedfor the reader's considera¬ 
tion: of these, 141 are new to the literature, comprising 104 that were received by the 
writer in letters and 37 that were sent to the Daily Sketch, 1960-1. 

Neville Randall, of the Daily Sketch, in collaboration with Lt, Col. Reginald 
Lester, Chairman of the Churches Fellowship for Psychical Study, made an 
investigation of various psychical phenomena and, in i960, published the 
results in a booklet entitled Life After Death. The first section gave a review of 
the present writer’s book The Supreme Adventure (James Clarke, 1961). The 
second was concerned with astral projection and included reference to the work 
of Miss Frances Banks, m.a., a psychologist and, for five years, tutor-organizer 
at Maidstone jail under the governorship of John Vidler. Miss Banks sent a 
questionnaire to 800 churchgoers, asking for any psychic experiences. One of 
the questions was: “Have you ever seemed to project out of your body? If so, 


where did you find yourself?” No less than 45 per cent, of those who replied 
had experienced astral projection. The results of Miss Banks’ investigation were 
published by her in a book called The Frontiers of Revelation (Max Parrish, 1962). 

Many readers of the Daily Sketch sent their own experiences to Neville 
Randall and some were printed in the booklet Life After Death. Through the 
courtesy of the Editor, Mr Colin G. Valdar, all were eventually sent to me (Ada 
the Rev. Bertram E. Woods, Honorary Secretary, and Canon John Pearce- 
Higgins, M.A., Vice-Chairman of the Churches’ Fellowship—the address of 
which is 54 Denison House, Vauxhall Bridge Road, London, S.W.i). These 
cases constitute valuable material towards the formation of a worth-while 
opinion on the true nature of astral projection. 

Randall’s conclusions were unequivocal. After reporting, “Probably the 
most amazing postbag ever sent to a newspaper,” he continued. “It revealed, 
among other things, that astral projection, the experience of leaving and 
returning to your physical body, is a common event,” and concluded, “It now 
seems impossible to doubt that such things happen often to ordinary people.” 

This observation that “ordinary” folk “often” have out-of-the-body experi¬ 
ences is contrary to the supposition of certain psychiatrists: since the latter are 
often told by patients of astral projections that were experienced, they form the 
quite unwarranted impression—and some even state it with great solemnity in 
print that it is necessarily a sign of illness. Reference to our Table of Contents 
shows that more than half of the cases that are cited in this book are of people 
who were quite well. Other cases concern some people who were exhausted, 
others who were very ill and still others who nearly died. It is true that illness 
predisposes one to out-of-the-body experiences but one cannot properly 
reverse the proposition and say that out-of-the-body experiences invariably 
indicate illness. All sugar is sweet, but everything that is sweet is not sugar. 

We have said that the genuineness or otherwise of astral projection is of 
great importance. If it is genuine—if the mind, consciousness or “soul”, can 
leave the body and function (thinking, feeling, willing, seeing, hearing, etc.) 
independently of it then an age-old question is settled, and we know for 
certain that mind and body are essentially distinct, that the mind uses the body 
as its temporary instrument. The soul is, of course, greatly limited by the body 
and any defects that it may have or develop, but it is as distinct as a pianist is 
from the piano on which he plays. The greatest pianist cannot produce good 
music from an instrument the strings of Avhich are out of order (see Appendix 

If, as some suppose, mind is entirely dependent on body (or if, as others 
suggest, mind and body are two aspects of one thing), then the vast body of 
evidence that has been accumulated by the Society for Psychical Research and 
others, which constitutes the basis of a 90-99 per cent, probability in favour of 
survival, is totally misleading. This is extremely unlikely. If, on the other hand, 
astral projection is true and soul is distinct from body, survival is to be expected. 

In fact, as Charles Davy ( Towards a Third Culture , Faber & Faber Ltd., 1961, 



p. 112) said, ‘ The question to ask may not be, ‘How can consciousness exist 
outside the body?’ but ‘How can human consciousness maintain itself in the 
body?’ He continued, “ That may be the miracle which it has taken aeons of 
evolution to bring about. Even now, human consciousness in the body is 
precarious; a small shock or a slight disturbance of the delicate chemical balance 
in the blood is enough to make it dark. But the fact that consciousness cannot 
keep alight within an injured body is not a proof that consciousness outside the 
body is impossible. Draw the blinds at midday and you darken the room, but 
not the sun.” 

Readers who have had spontaneous out-of-the-body experiences (and we 
do not recommend deliberate attempts), or who may encounter additional 
cases in print, are invited to send details to the writer. (A stamped addressed 
envelope would be appreciated.) The accounts should be exact, nothing being 
omitted and nothing inserted in an attempt to make them agree with those 
already published. Differences between narratives may be of great significance. 

12 Woodland Avenue, 

Dursley, Glos., England. 

R. Crookall. 


B Y astral projection is meant the belief that people possess a second, non¬ 
physical (and therefore invisible and intangible) body. This is variously 
called the “astral” (bright) or “etheric” (subtle or highly tenuous and therefore 
highly reactive) body, the Psychical or Soul Body of St Paul (i Cor. xv, 35, 
44). Since it is normally enmeshed in, or “in gear” with, the familiar physical 
body, we are not aware of its existence. But many people have become aware of 
it, for with them the Soul Body separated or projected from the physical body 
and was used, temporarily, as an instrument of consciousness. 

The Soul Body consists of matter, but it is extremely subtle and may be 
described as “super-physical”. 

The physical body is considered to be animated by a bodily feature that is 
called “the breath of life” in the Scriptures (Gen. ii, 7; vi, 17) and which we call 
simply the vehicle of vitality. This is “semi-physical” in nature. It bridges the 
physical body and the Soul Body. 

With some people, and especially (though not necessarily) saintly people, the 
Soul Body is less enmeshed in the physical body than with others (and especi¬ 
ally grossly sensual people): their Soul Bodies tend to project fairly readily. 
With some very few people, also (and these may be either saintly or sensual) the 
vehicle of vitality is loosely associated with the physical body; it readily projects 
part of its substance. 

Astral projection as a whole, we suggest, may involve either or both of these 
two bodily features: some projections involve the Soul Body only; others 
merely represent an extrusion of part of the vehicle of vitality; most are a 
combination of the two—the Soul Body goes out accompanied by a tincture of 
substance from the vehicle of vitality. In die latter circumstances the total non¬ 
physical body that is released is compound. In all cases it is a replica of the 
physical body; it is often called the 4 double ’. 

In his book entitled The Study and Practice of Astral Projection (Aquarian Press, 
1961), the present writer cited 160 cases of this phenomenon from all over the 
world and covering many centuries. These represent facts—not, of course, 
physical facts but facts of experience. Two hypotheses have been advanced to 
explain them, first, that of an “astral” (Soul) Body and secondly, that of a 
body-image. The first hypothesis, the objective one, is as old as the human 
race; the second, the subjective one, is more recent and is held by some 
psychiatrists, etc. When the latter are told, by patients, that they saw a ‘double’ 
of themselves (and the statement is by no means uncommon), the doctor 
replies, “Ah yes! imagination! We all form mental images of our own bodies. 
You were ‘off colour* and imagined that you saw yours!” 


But our book brought to light many facts of experience that, on the one 
hand, are readily explicable on the objective hypothesis and, on the other hand, 
are quite inexplicable on the body-image hypothesis. On this account, while it 
cannot be doubted that we do all form images of our bodies, and that sick folk 
occasionally suppose they see their own mental images, the other, astral-body 
hypothesis, is strongly supported by numerous facts. Thus, it is not, as some 
doctors suppose, a case of either the objective or the subjective explanation: we 
maintain that they are wrong in claiming that all 'doubles’ are imaginary—on 
the contrary we hold that the facts indicate that many, very many, are objective. 
Those who say that all are subjective have “emptied out the baby with the bath¬ 
water . Moreover, the subjective, imaginary cases, involving sick folk, are of 
personal interest only; the objective cases are of the utmost importance to the 
whole of humanity. 

Although the ‘double’, being non-physical, cannot be proved to be objective 
by weighing, measuring, dissection, etc., the facts of experience indicate that 
many are of an objective nature, “astral” bodies. They include the following. 

Many people, whose ‘doubles’ were formed in a natural manner , made an 
observation that was not made by any whose out-of-the-body experience was 
enforced (by anaesthetics, etc.): it was that the ‘double’ left the body chiefly via 
the head. For example, Miss Blakeley’s consciousness “became condensed in the 
head"; Dr Wiltse’s ‘double’ “emerged from the head"; Mrs “M.A.E.” said, “It 
was as if another body rose up from my natural body, coming out at the top of 
my head; Miss Peters stated, “I feel as if I am coming out of the top of my head, 
and I know I m off! Muldoon described a feeling as if consciousness were 
getting out of one’s head”, etc. These descriptions of a natural and therefore 
gradual release of the double (and their absence from enforced and therefore 
sudden cases) are readily understood if these ‘doubles’ were objective, “astral 
bodies , but are inexplicable if they were subjective mental images. 

Certain sensations which were described as accompanying certain ‘doubles’ 
have the same implication. Some people, e.g. Misses Peters, Johnson and 
Kaeyer, and Frank Hives, reported a sensation of “rising”, others, e.g. a Colonel 
and Mrs Tarsikes, one of “falling". We suggest that, with the former, conscious¬ 
ness was in the ascending double’ while with the latter it was in the body. 

J. Redgewell, in fact, felt both his ‘double’ “rising” and his body “dropping 

At the actual moment of formation of the ‘double* (its projection from the 
body on our hypothesis) a blackout of consciousness was often experienced: 
some said it was like passing through “a dark tunnel”. We suggest that it 
occurred because, during the process of separation, neither the body nor the 
‘double’ was available as an instrument of consciousness, that there was a brief 
break in consciousness just as there is a brief break in transmission when we 
change gears in a car. A rapid release of the (objective) ‘double’ merely caused 
“a blackout’’: if the process took a little longer, it was like passing through “a 
dark tunnel’. Miss Blakeley described “a momentary blackout ” after which her 



‘double’ was free from her body; other comparable descriptions include “a 
second of blank unconsciousness”, “a momentary clouding of consciousness", “a lapse 
of consciousness” and “a state of utter blankness”. The testimony of an English¬ 
woman, Miss Kaeyer, a Bachelor of Music, who had read nothing of these 
matters, included the following: “A moment’s blankness , then the feeling of 
letting go something dense or heavy—it is my physical body.” She added, 
“The blackness of unconsciousness was just long enough for my soul to escape 
from the physical.” An American, S. J. Muldoon (1929, p. 165) said exactly the 
same: “Just as the actual body leaves the physical, the consciousness grows dim for 
an instant, then comes back again.” Mrs Leslie said, “I seemed to float in “a long 
tunnel". Miss Yeoman described “an opening like a tunnel ”, Miss Bazett “a 
tunnel". Miss Okeden “a long, dim tunnel”, Mrs Bounds “a pitch-black tunnel”, 
Mrs Hatfield, “a dark tunnel” and Frank Lind’s friend “a narrow, dimly-lit 
passage”. These facts of experience point to something objective, not to some¬ 
thing that was purely imaginary. 

Conversely, the “blackout” and the “tunnel” are described by people who 
were aware of the re-entry of the ‘double’ into the body. 

The natural, and therefore gradual, formation of “doubles” was often des¬ 
cribed as involving a most remarkable position in the initial phase and this was 
not described in any enforced, and therefore sudden, case, another difference that 
points to an objective and not a subjective ‘double’. 

The newly-formed ‘double’ first took up a horizontal position a little above the 
body. An American boy of twelve, Muldoon, found his “astral body” “floating 
... horizontal, a few feet above the bed” (after which it uprighted); the ‘double’ 
of the well-known English author, William Gerhardi, M.A., b.litt., hovered 
“horizontally ” over his body; that of the German woman Frau Hauffe, “hovered 
over” hers, that of an Australian lady, Miss Stables, “floated in a horizontal 
position” and so on. Why these descriptions (and their absence from forcible 
ejections) if these ‘doubles’ were purely imaginary? 

Many natural projectors (but very few enforced ones) observed that their 
released ‘doubles’ were not quite completely freed from their bodies, but 
remained joined to them by an extension that resembled a silver cord and several of 
them realized that the feature corresponds to “the silver cord” of Ecclesiastes 
(xii, 6). This is inexplicable in terms of a mental image, for some of them saw 
vitality passing from the ‘double’, via the “cord” to the body. They said that it 
corresponded to the umbilical cord in childbirth (where an old body gives birth 
to a new body), and realized that, such being the case, its severance meant death 
—-precisely as was said by Ecclesiastes. It is evident that in cases of suspended 
animation, i.e. pseudo-death, the “silver cord” has attenuated to such an extent 
that it transmits almost no vitality. 

The existence of the psychic umbilical cord, joining ‘double’ and body, both 
in astral projection (where a man may be quite well) and at death, and its 
nutriment-conveying function, are so similar to what occurs at childbirth that 
they are obviously significant, speaking of both an objective ‘double’ and the 


survival of the soul therein. We classify the descriptions of the projectors under 
various headings and it is clear that they are explicable only on the basis of a 
‘double’ that is objective in nature—a Soul Body. 

With regard to form, several (e.g. Mrs Joy and Dr Carrington) described see¬ 
ing merely “a cord” (and said it was about half an inch wide). “T.D.” compared 
his to “a smoky string”, Stuart-Young his to “ a thread”. Huntley considered: “I 
am sure that, had a feeble thread between soul[-body] and [physical] body been 
severed, I would have remained intact” (i.e. the soul would have survived the 
death of the body). The Tibetans also observed that “ a strand” subsisted 
between ‘double’ and body; a woman described hers as “an almost impalpable 
cord”. In America, Mrs Larsen saw “a current of vital influence”, and in England, 
Miss Kaeyer “a connection ” between ‘double’ and body. Like Huntley (and 
Ecclesiastes), Miss Kaeyer realized that, once it was “loosed” the re-entry of the 
‘double’ into the body would be impossible: she said, “This is what death 

Since, (as is shown below) the “cord” is essentially an extension of two separ¬ 
ated bodies (‘double’ and physical body)—and a ‘double’ that has this remark¬ 
able extension can scarcely be imaginary—it is not surprising that the “cord”, 
like the ‘double’, or “astral body”, is described by those who observed it as 
luminous: one man said it was “like a beam of light”; Fox observed “a shining 
silver thread”, while Mrs Tarsikes saw “a silver cord” which was “ shining white ” 
(and about half an inch thick). The “cord” of Mrs “Prothero” was “slightly 
luminous” (and about a quarter of an inch thick). Mrs. Alice Gilbert saw “a 
cloudy-looking cord”. When I asked Mrs Brown if, when out of the body, she 
had seen the “silver cord”, she replied, “Is it a cord? To me it is just a stream of 
light”. Dr Paul Brunton saw “a trail of faint silvery light” and observed, “ This 
psychical umbilical cord was luminous”. An American, B. B. Wirt reported seeing 
a “ silver cord or chain”. A Latvian, Fred Rebell (a sceptic prior to his out-of-the- 
body experience), observed, “a thin, slightly wavy and speckled luminous 
ribbon”. Sculthorpe noted the presence of “a silver cord” and Mrs Williams saw 
“a shining white cord” (which was two-to-three inches wide). 

Many noticed that their “silver cords” were elastic (permitting the ‘double’ 
to move without restriction). This is not surprising if, like the ‘double’ of which 
it is an extension, it consists of a semi- or super-physical substance). A French¬ 
man, the Rev. Bertrand, saw that his ‘double’ was attached to his body by 
“a kind of elastic string”. An American, Muldoon, observed “an elastic-like cable” 
and an Englishman, Dr Simons, “an elastic force”. Edwards felt “the pull of the 
cord, as though it were made of stout elastic”. Mrs Leonard noted that, as the 
‘double’ neared the body the cord not only becomes “shorter and thicker”, as 
would be expected from an extension, but also “ less elastic ”, agreeing with the 
statements that when the ‘double’ gets very near the body it tends to re-enter 
it—in fact, it is often “sucked” back. 

The statements of astral projectors concerning the function of the “cord” 
agree with each other. Dr Brunton compared it to the umbilical cord. Gerhardi, 



(who described it in several significant terms—“a strong broad ray of dusty light”, 

an uncanny tape of light , a lighted cord”, “a thin ray of light” and “the silver 
cord ), said it was like the umbilical cord”, by means of which the body was 
kept breathing. Mrs Cripps was among those who observed vitality pulsating 
in her “silver cord”. 

Many projectors observed that, when the released ‘double’ was about to 
re-enter the body, it first assumed the remarkable horizontal position that it had 
taken up when it first left the body: When returning, Edwards said, “I hovered 
above , Burton floated above the body. Dr Ostby’s ‘double’ was “laid hori¬ 
zontally” before re-entering the body. These cannot have been imaginary 

Again, many projectors noted a “ blackout ” or the feeling of passing through 
a dark tunnel when their ‘doubles’ re-entered their bodies (just as they had on 
their release—again, for a short tune, neither body nor ‘double’ was available 
as an instrument of consciousness). Mrs Dowell said, “I blacked out ”, another 
lady stated, I seemed to fall asleep” Miss Johnson said, “Everything was 
blotted out for a while.” Frank Hives described “ darkness ”, Miss Addison “a 
moment of darkness ” and Carrington’s friend “a moment of blackness”. The 
doubles of Miss Johnson and Percy Cole evidently took a little longer to re¬ 
enter their bodies; they said it was like going down “a dark tunnel”. 

Repercussion when the ‘double’ re-enters the body suddenly and quickly 
also indicates an objective and not a subjective ‘double’—the effect may be 
compared to that of a severe clutch on a car. Many projectors who became 
frightened when out of the body returned with a “shock”, a “start”, a “jerk”, 
a “jolt” or a “crash”. More severe shocks were also described: Mrs Cripps, an 
Englishwoman, felt as though “ split through the centre of the body”; another, 
Mrs Leslie, stated: “Ifelt as if my whole being were being split in two.” The Ameri¬ 
can, Muldoon said exactly the same—“As if I had been split open from head to 

Projectors found that the density of the ‘double’ varies according to a number 
of factors, a feature that indicates objectivity and not subjectivity. One factor is 
its proximity to the physical body. A second is physical robustness and a third is 
mental and moral nature. A man who releases a particularly dense ‘double’ is 
also said to have a particularly strong and thick “silver cord”-extension, one 
which is liable to transmit impressions from the ‘double’ to the body. Thus is, 
of course, highly reasonable. There are cases in which a (particularly dense) 
'double has been struck and the impact passed along the “cord” and caused 
injury to the corresponding body. These are only a few of the many facts of 
experience that indicate a double that is objective in nature. We now cite 222 
further cases of projections. 

A—Natural Out-of-the-Body Experiences 


Case No. 161 —Mrs J. Douglas Newton 

O UR following eight cases are concerned with children (who cannot have 
obtained suggestions from reading etc.). It will be remembered that 
Muldoon had his first projection when 12 years old. Mrs Newton (in litt., 
Oct. 7, i960) said, “My son, then 8 years of age, who had never heard of any¬ 
thing of this sort, had gone to bed one night and was lying reading. Suddenly 
lie called rather urgently for me. I found him sitting up, rather scared. He said, 
“Such a funny thing has happened. I was just lying reading when I felt I was 
rising into the air. I seemed to go up,near the ceiling. Then I looked down and could see 
myself lying in bed. I came slowly down. Then I called out”. 

“I assured him there was nothing to be afraid of, and that it sometimes 
happened to people. 

"My father [‘double’] was also seen several times when he [physical body] 
was asleep in bed and on one occasion actually woke my brother and his wife.” 

Case No. 162— B. Barrett 

Mr Barrett, of Ringwood (in litt., Oct. 5, i960) said, “I was between the age of 
11 and 12 years (now 33). I was in perfect health when one night I found myself 
looking down at my earthly body and could not make out why it was not 
lying there dead as I thought. But I did not wander away from it. It was some 
time before I could tell my parents, as I thought they would think I was making 
things up, but when I did they were very puzzled.” 

Case No. 163— F. E. “ Hallstead ” 

Mr “Hallstead” sent the following (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “I am now well over 
rto years of age, but I remember my first out-of-the-body experience very 
clearly. I was 7 years old at the time and had heard nothing of such things. The 
time was an early summer morning in 1902. 1 woke in the curtained daylight 
and felt very thirsty. I [‘double’] slipped out of bed and went over to the wash- 
Itand where drinking-water stood in a carafe. But the carafe was empty. So I 
then went to the window and peeped through a gap in the curtains, looking at 
the garden in the early sunlight. Then I passed back to bed and immediately 
received a shock at seeing it occupied. On my bed lay the body of someone in 


deep sleep and I was further amazed to see it was myself. This shock must have 
touched off some kind of automatic response, for I felt suddenly and quickly 
drawn up in the air and, with my feet at the feet of my body, I was quickly laid 
down into it. Then I awoke in it, puzzled, uneasy and not a little frightened. 
Since then I have experienced the same sort of thing many times.” 

Mr “Hallstead” stated, “The above letter is honestly and factually written.” 

Case No. 164— Mrs Florence Roberts 

Mrs Roberts sent the following (in lift ., Oct. 4, i960): “I have had many out- 
of-the-body experiences when a child. ... I found myself above my physical 
body on the bed. During these experiences I used to examine myself 
[= ‘double’]. I found I was quite solid apart from my physical body—in fact, 
so real that I was amazed. Because of frequent out-of-the-body experiences I 
was able to get a closer look at my other self: the skin was the same, breathing 
etc. an exact replica of my physical body. It was an amazing experience. Well, 
I was quite used to these experiences as a child. I still have them, but not quite the 

“At one time I found myself [‘double’] outside the house but suspended 
above the roof-top and ... became conscious of everyone in the world. ... I 
seemed to be conscious of their thoughts. ... It seemed as if my consciousness 
had expanded and I felt strangely linked with all the people in the world—as if their 
thought-consciousness belonged to me also. [Compare Scott, No. 322 and West, 
No. 335.] 

Case No. 165— The Hon. Mrs L. E. Lambert 

Mrs Lambert, of Ower, Hampshire, sent the following (in litt., Dec. 2,1961): 
“Having recently read your very interesting book, The Study and Practice of 
Astral Projection, I felt I ought to let you have my own out-of-the-body experi¬ 
ence. I am now 59, quite ordinary, and this experience took place when I was 
between 9 and 11 years old. 

“I was in bed in the night nursery at the time having the usual supper of a 
glass of milk. It was about 6.30 p.m.; the windows were open and the room 
fully daylight. I was lying perfectly happy when suddenly I shot out of my body. 
I [‘double’] lay about six feet up, looking down at myself [body]. I was very happy 
and feeling very free. The one in bed looked also quite happy. I had just decided 
to take off and leave that one and was feeling a terrific urge to go upwards 
when I heard a voice commanding me to go back. I obeyed against my will. To 
this day I can still feel the sensation of trapped dullness as I filtered back into what 
seemed dense trappings.” 

Case No. 166— Mrs Q. Gray 

Mrs Gray, of the Cape, South Africa, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 24, 
1961): “Many years ago, when I was a schoolgirl, it was a brilliant moonlit night 



and we were all sitting in the garden with some visitors. My mother asked me 
to go indoors and make some tea. As I got up to go, my father was talking, half 
reclining in a deck chair. I did not turn on any lights as the moon was so bright. 
On my way to the kitchen I passed the open door of the bathroom. Moonlight 
streamed through the window, and standing at the basin, washing his hands, I 
saw my father! I was transfixed with amazement. He [= ‘double’] looked as 
solid as anything round about. Yet I could hear his voice coming from the 
garden. As I looked, the figure vanished, and I fled outside, refusing to go into 
the house again until the family came in too.” Another experience of Mrs 
Gray’s was as follows. 

“One night last summer I was lying in bed unable to sleep. It was a very hot 
night—still and oppressive. I tossed about for a while and then decided to stand 
at the window and get a breath of cool air from the sea. The moon was hig h 
and shining into the room. Suddenly our cat rushed round the corner of our 
guest-room that stands alone in the garden, detached from the house. The cat 
was closely followed by a huge dog I had never seen before. The cat leaped 
through the bathroom window that is always left partly open, and the dog 
jumped up after it. I leaned out of my window to see if it would jump right 
through the window too, but it dropped back, and, as it did so, it saw me and 
came towards my window. I tried to shut the casement, but, to my consternation, my 
hand went right through the fastener ! I looked back into the room, meaning to see 
if my husband was awake—and then forget all about the dog, for there on the 
bed lay my body, soundly sleeping, next to my husband’s body ! 

"I went and stood beside the bed, and looked at my body as it breathed 
deeply and regularly. I noticed that my hair was clinging damply to my perspir¬ 
ing neck and I put out a hand to move it and instantly I was inside my body and 
wide awake.” [This is highly significant: Oliver Fox, Margaret Newby, Mrs 
Leonard and others found that if their released ‘doubles’ got too near their 
bodies—and especially if contact was made—interiorization occurred auto¬ 
matically. These ‘doubles’ cannot have been mere body-images.] 

"Several years ago I had a sister in the last stages of tuberculosis. She lived 
with my parents in Kimberley. I was married to a farmer in the Transvaal. On 
the morning of May 24th of that year I overslept. I found myself in my sister’s 
room. Her bed had been pulled right into the middle of the room, and I was 
surprised to see her lying on her right side, almost on her face, with her left arm 
dangling over the side of the bed. This surprised me because she had no right 
lung and found it painful to he on that side. I knelt beside her and held her 
dangling hand. Her eyes opened and she smiled and said, ‘Oh Bet., I’m glad 
you’ve come! I’ve been so frightened! I’m dying!’ ‘There is nothing to be 
afraid of,’ I said. ... She smiled again and snuggled into her pillow and said, 
llecpily, ‘Thank you, I know you are right, I am so tired and not afraid any 
more.’ I woke up then with the knowledge that my sister had just died. Two days 
later we heard that she had died on May 24th at 7 a.m. I later questioned my 
mother and I learned that Lilia’s bed had been put in the middle of the room for 


case of nursing and that when they found her body that morning it was lying 
on the right side, almost on the face, with the left arm dangling over the side of 
the bed.” Mrs Gray concluded her account as follows: “ These occurrences have 
convinced me, beyond all doubt, that my body is just the animal I use to go about this 
world on — in—and that I myself am a completely separate entity from it.” 

Case No. 167 — Mrs Rosemary Buddie 

Mrs Buddie, a qualified teacher of music, who is well known to and highly 
respected by the present writer, gave him an account of a very vivid, and conse¬ 
quently well-remembered childhood experience. Since it was obviously that of 
having seen her (sleeping) mother’s exteriorized ‘double’—much as is described 
in the case of Mrs Garrett’s nurse, King Gotran, Hugh Miller’s cousin, etc.—he 
prevailed upon her to write an account. The experience occurred when she had no 
knowledge whatever of psychic matters. It was only recently that she realized its 

“I was about the age of twelve to thirteen. I was sleeping with my mother in a 
room with windows at the east and west ends. Both windows had drawn 
curtains. The head of the bed was at the south. 

“I awoke during the night and became aware of (as I thought) my mother 
walking from the direction of the east window along by the foot of the bed. 

I sat up and whispered ‘Are you all right?’ but received no reply. I was watching 
her, expecting her to turn and get into bed, when, happening to glance down, 

I saw my mother in a sound sleep by my side. 

“I felt literally petrified and quickly lay down, pulled the bedclothes up, 
scarcely daring to breathe. I must have eventually fallen asleep.” 

Case No. 168 —Mr George Sandwith 

Sandwith ( Magical Mission, The Omega Press Ltd., 1954) as a boy of 6 had 
strange experiences. He said, “No sooner did I fall asleep than it seemed as if a 
horror were stirring in its lair, preparing for the sport of pursuing a small boy. 
... As I lay there a voice said, ‘All you have to do when you go to sleep tonight 
is to say to yourself, ‘It is only a dream and I can wake myself up!’ ... That 
night I ate my bread and milk with a feeling of elation. Was it possible that the 
magic formula would work? ... Suddenly I found myself in a lonely place 
where there was a growing feeling of anxiety. I found myself looking down at 
myself. ... The formula came up with a rush! ‘It is only a dream and I can wake 
myself up!’ I woke with a sense of triumphant joy ... thereafter the fear of 
ordinary nightmares departed ... 

"Have you ever been to Paradise? If so, the memory will remain with you until you 
die. As a young child I used to go there sometimes in a dream which was always 
the same. I would find myself lying on a sandy shore on which palm trees were 
growing. Everywhere there was a wonderful light, but no sun. ... Other people 
besides myself lay about on the sand. ... I realized they were friends of mine 



and that we had known each other for a long time.. .. We got in touch by directing 
our thoughts to each other: this made speech unnecessary [= telepathy]. ... On the 
rare occasions when I experienced this dream I awoke with a feeling of ecstasy. For a 
long time I would lie still thinking about the wonderful friends and the marvel¬ 
lous country I had just left. Then slowly the pangs of loss mounted. Why did I 
have to return to this horrible earth? ... 

“Years later I remembered reading that the Abbot of one of the Zen Budd¬ 
hist monasteries in Japan taught the monks through the power of telepathic 
thought and that speech, was forbidden. From the moment of reading that 
account I knew that there must be Eastern peoples who possess knowledge 
outside Western experience. 

“My troubles really began at four and a half years old, two years before the 
wonderful voice spoke to me. I was sitting on the floor of the nursery sur¬ 
rounded by my toys. Mamma had told me ... a new nurse was coming to look 
after me. ... The door opened and in walked a woman who said, ‘Now, my 
boy, you will put all your toys tidily away at once, and from now on you will 
learn to do exactly as you are told.’ 

“On another occasion I was ... letting my imagination wander at will. ... 
Today I was a member of a large rookery in the shrubbery ... what fun it 
would be to be a rook instead of a small boy at the mercy of a harsh female 
(compare the aunt Whose harsh treatment of Mrs Garrett, No. 75, caused her 
‘double’ to leave her body].... In my mind I saw my brothers and sisters of the 
rook family wheel in the sky overhead, and then a feeling of intense excitement 
overcame me. I felt myself becoming rigid [— shedding the physical body]—the 
rooks looked far more real and I was becoming one of them. Then there was a 
struggle as something fell on my chest with a soft plop and sank down into my body 
[“ re-entering the physical body]. What cared I? Never before had I experi¬ 
enced such a thrill of excitement, for was I not actually experiencing what those 
rooks were feeling? 

“One night I was sleeping in a tent. ... I knew that I was about to undergo a 

f >sychic experience by the prickly feeling of my skin. ... In the darkness I saw a 
ight approaching: it was like a white screen on the ‘movies’. As it grew larger 
I saw that it was a bedroom scene. It came right up to me and I found myself 
actually inside the room, floating about under the ceiling. ... Then I floated downstairs, 
through the hall and into the dining-room. The furniture was made of light-coloured 
pine and I suddenly realized that this was somewhere in America. A man and 
his wife were at breakfast.... I was up on the ceiling and they could not see me.” 

Case No. 169— Richard Dixon 

Mr Dixon said (in litt., Oct. 5, i960) : “With reference to your article in the 
Daily Sketch —these sort of things have happened to me since I was about 12 
years of age .... 

“The last one (1958) was the most impressive to me. One night I was in bed 


and I don’t remember going to sleep but must have done so because I deliber¬ 
ately got up ( spiritually ) and walked away from my own body. I went somewhere— 
where I don’t know—with a very finely-built gentleman. I returned, stood 
looking at myself on the pillow and said, ‘I look hot and shouldn’t have my 
arm over my head like that, should I?’ 

“The gentleman told me I must return now and I deliberately moved into 
my own body again. 

“I am noted for my clear-headed and calm nature. I have no doubt that I can 
and do leave my body at times and feel refreshed for it.” 

Case No. 170— Peter M. Urquhart 

Mr Urquhart, of Rosedale, Toronto, Canada, sent me two experiences 
(in lift., Nov. 19,1961). The second, an enforced experience, is cited on another 
page. Mr Urquhart was given The Study and Practice of Astral Projection and, 
having glanced at the Preface, sent his account before reading the text. 

He relaxed on a sofa: “Suddenly, and yet quite smoothly, I left my body. I 
was aware that all the natural processes—breathing, heartbeat—had stopped in 
my physical body, but I did not feel in the least worried since I knew that I was 
very much alive. After a time, I came back into my first body, but it felt a 
different shape—just in the way one notices by the feel if one puts on a different 
glove or hat than one usually wears. 

“After this I went outside and found myself out of the body again. This time 
the sensation was like being in a balloon, attached by a cord somewhere in the region of 
the navel, like the umbilical cord. It was a bitterly cold day in February, yet though 
I had my coat open and could sense the cold striking my [physical] body, it had 
no effect on me [‘double’]. This latter fact struck me particularly, as I am usually 
sensitive to cold. There was a sense of exhilaration throughout the experience. 
Finally, a street-car came along which I had to take and the experience ended.” 

I wrote to Mr Urquhart and said, “On p. 3 of your letter you describe ‘a 
cord somewhere near the navel, like the umbilical cord’. Did you see this ‘cord’ 
before or after you had read of it anywhere?” He replied (in litt., Dec. 6, 1961): 
“I quite appreciate the significance of whether or not the person has heard or 
read of these matters before experiencing them. In my case, I can say that after 
the first experience I realized what was meant in Ecclesiastes, by ‘the silver cord'. At 
the same time, I had read that famous verse and it had remained in my mind, but 
until the experience I had not the slightest idea what it meant; it just seemed a poetic 
image. Certainly I had no idea that it referred to a link between body and soul, and I had 
no idea of this separation until I actually experienced it myself. As you know, these 
experiences bring their own authority and understanding with them, and ivhen I had 
been out of the body I knew that if the ‘cord’ was ever ‘loosed’, I would be cut off from 
physical life—or dead, as we call it.... 

“Until I had some personal experience of such matters, I was rather a sceptic, 
regarded thoughts of personal immortality as ‘wishful t hin kin g ’, and although 



I valued the Bible for some of its ethics and the beauty of its language, I had no 
idea that it contained a practical, inner meaning. In my case, theory came after practice 
...It seems to me that your work—the building up of a large body of evidence 
to show that these are quite normal experiences—is of great value.” 

In a recent letter (Feb. 21, 1962), Mr Urquhart said, “I have received a copy 
of The Supreme Adventure and find it, so far, a great help, e.g. the going through 
a tunnel was exactly what I experienced myself and I have never read it anywhere 
until I started your book.” 

Case No. 171—G. A. Ibbetson 

Mr Ibbetson published a narrative in Psychic News (Aug. 12, 1961). He said, 
“I awoke during the small hours of the morning to find myself [‘double’] in a 
sitting position on the roof. ... I noticed that a cord, which appeared to be about one 
inch in diameter, was attached to the back of my head and, stretching down the roof, 
disappeared over the edge. To the exclusion of everything else, this cord 
immediately aroused my deepest interest. I was particularly anxious to know 
where it led and what (if anything) was at tire other end of it. Why, in fact, it 
was there at all? 

“With the object of finding out, I [‘double’] descended the roof and saw that 
it entered my bedroom window which was open at the top and had the curtains 
drawn back. ... I passed from the roof„ through the open window, and was 
standing by my bed. It occurred to me, some days later, that this would have 
been a physical impossibility, but it did not strike me so at the moment. It all. 
seemed quite natural.” 

"At this point I noticed that everything in the otherwise dark room was 
clearly illuminated in a steady, whitish light, which seemed to come from the cord 
itself And then it was that I got the major shocks and surprises of my life, for I found 
MYSELF standing on the floor looking at myself asleep in bed! During this time I was 
fully conscious, fully awake and keenly aware of my surroundings: it was all far too 
real in my considered opinion to be a mere dream. 

“I saw too, that I was lying on my right side and had one hand underneath 
my cheek. But perhaps the strangest part of this most curious experience was 
that the cord which came out of the back of my head entered the forehead of the sleeping 
physical body, so joining the two beings together. Then everything went black and I 
awoke normally in bed. At once I noted that I was lying on my right side and that 
one hand was, in fact, beneath my cheek. I got up and went over to the window 
and saw that the night really was moonless and dead-still, just as I had previously 
»ccn it to be. But the whitish light from the cord was no longer there. The fore¬ 
going ... suggests that when the cord is broken and death takes place, that we, ourselves 
go on.” 

Case No. 172 —Margaret Argles 

Mrs Argles, of Bognor Regis, sent this (in litt., Oct. 3, i960): “At one time I 
worked in a shop with one assistant. As I was leaving one night, she was about 


to mount a pair of steps to close a fanlight. I left her. When I saw her in the 
morning, she said, ‘Well, you are lucky to find me here tor, after you had gone 
last night, I got to the top of the steps and overbalanced and fell off. But the 
strange thing was that I found myself [‘double’] standing on the top of the 
steps, looking down on my body, lying on the floor. There was a cord [= the 
‘silver cord' of Ecclesiastes] connecting me to the body on the floor. After some diffi¬ 
culty I managed to get back into my body and regained [physical] conscious¬ 

Case No. 173 —Mrs Vera Oates 

Mrs Oates, of Northampton, wrote (in litt, Oct. 4, i960): “I was amazed 
today when my daughter brought in the Daily Sketch and said, “Look, Mum, 
this is what happened to you!’ For although this thing happened over ten years 
ago, I don’t think anyone ever believed it—in fact, lots have laughed at it! It is 
the sort of thing that has never happened to them and until reading your article 
today I didn’t know it had happened to others ! 

“The thing was this: in the early hours of the morning I was suddenly wide 
awake, but, to my amazement, I [‘double’] was hovering between the r ailing 
and the bed. I looked down and saw myself (physical body) on the bed. I was 
still attached in some queer way [by ‘the silver cord’]. I was swaying first towards 
the ceiling, then down a little, then gently towards the window. This gentle 
floating feeling, quite pleasant but bewildering, kept on for some time. Always 
I felt as if attached to my body somehow. I was a little scared. I kept thinking 
‘Please let me go back!’—and suddenly I was ! I was never conscious of the 
journey back, though. 

“How I’ve been laughed at over the years! Today I feel happy as you have 
explained it all!” 

Case No. 174 —Mrs G. Teakel 

Mrs Teakel, of Weston-super-Mare, sent this (in litt., Oct. 6, i960): “I have 
many times been outside my body and found it a lovely experience. It happens 
mostly around 3 a.m. 

“On one occasion I was floating away upward and could see, on one side, the 
rising sun and on the other some mountains. I hovered between the two, then 
decided on the mountains. As I floated towards them, I felt a great pull or tug 
inside my chest [= the ‘silver cord'] and awoke, sadly disappointed. 

“Another vivid remembrance—I floated up to the ceiling, out of the door 
and into someone’s sitting-room. I examined all the furniture etc. and made a 
mental note of the heavy lace curtains, saying to myself, ‘I am out of myself, 
this is real!’ I felt the same pulling sensation and awoke.” 

Case No. 175— Mrs M. Harris 

Mrs Harris, of Reading, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): “I [‘double’] 
have left my body many times, walking round the room and looking at my 



body which is joined by a cord [the ‘silver cord']... I did not want to come back to 
my body, for it is a lovely experience of freedom and happiness. 

“I am just an ordinary woman but the comfort I get from this knowledge 
far surpasses all that people get from books.” 

Case No. 176— Robert A. Jebb 

Mr Jebb published his experience in A Business-mans Experiences of the Truth 
of Life After Death, Aird & Coghill, 1925, p. 52. He said, “Just before I went to 
sleep, I felt a curious fluttering about the heart and before I knew, I was out of 
my body and walking about the room. It was a strange sensation to see my own 
body lying on the bed. I wondered how I could get back into bed again; but 
very soon I found myself back in my body again.” He added, “I walked round 
the room twice when out of my body. I felt myself in every way just the same 
as I was in my body.” 

Case No. 177 —J. McCormick 

Mr McCormick, of Glasgow; sent the following (in litt.. Sept. 3, 1961): 
“I have just finished reading your article in the May 27 issue of Psychic News 
on astral projection. ... I had an experience about three weeks ago which I 
believe to have been a projection. I had retired to bed at about midnight and, as * 
usual, lay awake thinking over various matters (all very mundane, I should 

“I am usually in good health and ... on this occasion I felt extremely well and 
mentally exhilarated. The sensation of extreme well-being increased and I 
became aware of a great feeling of lightness. At this point an odd, but very 
pleasant feeling of energy started to build up about the area of the solar plexus. 
This sensation was so intense that I became convinced that power or energy 
was being released from my body—I was almost convinced that it was taking 
tangible form [? = ectoplasm]. 

“When this sensation had built up for some time, the feeling of lightness 
increased. (I remember now, as I write, that there was a rushing or roaring 
sound in my ears, also rather pleasant.) My consciousness, at this stage, appeared 
to become dual, with the emphasis growing on what I assume to have been my 
actual consciousness. Now, while I was still aware of the weight of my physical 
body on the bed, and the sensation of energy coming from it, I [= ‘double'] 
suddenly rose ... horizontally from the body. At this point, still horizontal, I appeared 
to swing round in an angle so that I lay diagonally across the bed, and over the physical 
body (rather like a ship at anchor). 

“I must digress here to say that, for about six months past, I have found 
myself [‘double’] lying in this rather odd position almost every morning, on 
awakening from a normal sleep. On checking, I find the position to be almost 
due north and south. This may not be pertinent to the subject, of course. 


“Having reached the position described, I then found myself [‘double'] moving 
backwards, still horizontally, away from the bed and ultimately from the room 
and the building itself. 

“At this staged appeared to ‘reverse* and now moved forward and upwards 
and with accelerated speed. I now had a very definite impression of moving 
over the city. I could see streets, etc. I must point out that, although I was 
delighted that this was happening to me, and I wished to prolong the experi¬ 
ence, I was apprehensive on two points: (i) I knew that someone was due to 
arrive back in the flat between 12 and 1 a.m., and was afraid that this person miqht 
slam the door, thereby shocking me back too quickly. ... (2) I was still convinced that 
the energy which I had felt extruding from my diaphragm had taken tangible 
form (something rather like ectoplasm). I imagined—and I anticipated—a 
rather embarrassing session with my landlady the following day. I fully expected 
the bed on which I lay to be saturated with some kind of odd substance. These 
thoughts were in my mind as I felt myself to be travelling in the astral plane 
and therefore possibly I returned sooner than I would have wished. 

“On returning, I experienced no shock but found myself fusing' or ‘merging' 
with no difficulty but with a definite feeling of disappointment. Having returned, I 
found myself in a state of exhilaration and with a desperate desire to repeat the 
performance. I tried to do so voluntarily, without success. 

“After I had calmed down somewhat, I rose, switched on the light, and found, 
to my relief and surprise, that there was no sign of the ‘ectoplasm’ which I had 
anticipated finding on or around the bed. (Compare the case of Dr Whiteman, 
No. 244). 

“This is a rather long and not very scientific account, I’m afraid. But it may 
be of some interest and I should certainly like to know if it corresponds with your 
knowledge of astral projection. At the time it happened I was in no doubt of the 
reality of the experience, but the passage of only a few weeks, (together with 
the scepticism of a friend to whom I incautiously related the affair) have taken 
the bloom off my initial enthusiasm. However, I should still like to know 

I replied to Mr McCormick (Sept. 11, 1961) and asked, “Did you know 
about astral projection before having the experience?” He replied, “Yes, I did 
have previous knowledge of astral projection—but I can assure you that nothing 
was further from my mind at the time of my experience.” 

Case No. 178 —Mrs Rene Abrahams 

Mrs Abrahams, of Pricelet Street, London, E.i, sent the following (in lift ., 
Oct. 10, 1961) :'|“Today I have taken from the public library your book The 
Study and Practice of Astral Projection, and I see that you would like any reader 
to write to you if they have had any experience that correspond with those 
described in the book. 

Well, I think I must have been having them for quite a number of years 



but put them down to nightmares owing to the fact that I knew nothing about 
astral projection. My experience is that I have no knowledge whatsoever of 
having been out of my body, but I always have a dreadful whirring noise in 
my head and I am being whirled around and around appearing to come from 
somewhere high up and I am conscious in my dream, as I think it is at the time, 
of saying to myself, ‘I must be dying or I can’t come out of this spin’ [= ‘double’ 
separating] as I never think I am going to awake from them, and I am surprised 
when I find that I do, as they are terrifying at the time. 

“One night last week Lfelt myself [= ‘double’] beginning to float upwards and 
I said to myself, ‘Oh, no! Not that!’ so I just came down. 

“Now, after reading 'your book, it all seems very clear that I have been 
having out-of-the-body sessions, though I have no recollection of them—only the 
sensation of coming back again. 

“In fact, I wrote only a few days ago to someone who is quite a famous 
person in psychic circles, asking if he could help me why I should have the 
sensation of floating. I am unable to tell you his name, as he would be furious.... 
But it is beside the point. I just mentioned this so (that), if at some later date this 
needs to be confirmed, he may ... prove that I had this floating feeling before I read 
your book." 

Case No. 179—' “H. W. F." of Kent 

“H.W.F.” sent the following (in lift., Nov. 21,1961): “One morning, after 
a sound night’s sleep, I ‘awoke’ to full consciousness but was not using my 
physical body at all, although I was aware of its existence lying in the bed. 
I could not say with certainty that I was either ‘inside’ or ‘outside’ the physical 
body—the question never arose because I was in a different realm of 

“All I could see was that I was surrounded by a lovely golden light, a voice 
I seemed to know and love was speaking to me. It was a voice at once strong, 
yet gentle, dispassionate but loving, and full of the simplicity of great wisdom. 
All I can now remember of the actual words spoken is that, as the light began 
to fade, I heard him who I now take to be my spiritual guide say, ‘You must 
return now, my son!’ 

“As the glorious light faded I became increasingly conscious of myself as 
being re-absorbed into my body. Mentally I tried to reach out to hang on to 
the light, but it was of no avail and I was soon wholly re-orientated and back 
in the physical world again. 

“Naturally, I have often wondered how best to describe, within the limits 
of human language, how this return of consciousness from what I took to be 
the celestial regions was effected, for it was not a question of stepping back into 
the body or anything like that. The nearest analogy I can arrive at is the simple 
one of the operation of an egg-timer, but it must be borne in mind in reading 
the next following paragraph that even this analogy is not wholly accurate, for 


the state of consciousness in which I found myself could equally well have been 
an ‘interior’ one, i.e. I was quite unaware of my actual position in space, and 
it was not necessarily ‘outside’ or ‘above’ my physical body. 

“Normally one’s awareness or consciousness (which may be regarded as the 
soul) is wholly within the bottom section of the ‘egg-timer’. When I ‘awoke’ 
on this occasion, however, that consciousness (or perhaps it is more accurate to 
say 95 per cent of it) was not within the bottom section (the physical body) 
but within the top section which I took to be some spiritual vehicle, although 
I was not aware of possessing any particular shape. 

“Almost immediately I received the news that I must return, and although 
I was decidedly unwilling to do so, I had no control over the matter and my 
consciousness (sand) seemed to be running out or unfolding (I am not sure 
which is the better description) out of the top section into the bottom one. 
In other words, I became decreasingly conscious of the light and increasingly 
aware of the body until, after a few seconds, T and the body were as one 

“ This was the most convincing experience I have ever had that the ‘/’ can function 
independently of the body, and therefore it presumably transcends, and remains, 
an essential entity despite the death of the physical vehicle.” 

Case No. 180 —Miss Nancy Mary Everett 

Miss Everett sent the following (in litt., Oct. 9,1961) : “My mother, who had 
been ill for years, ‘passed on’, Xmas Day, 1930. I was greatly distressed and 
anxious to know and understand into what sort of dimensions she had gone. 
Never having read any books on the subject until yours, with no one who understood 
who could discuss the position with me, I failed to get any comfort until the follow¬ 
ing occurrence, several years later, which has contented me ever since. 

“I had been space-travelling and arrived suddenly to an open space, in bril¬ 
liant sunshine with no glare. Before a long, low, white cottage stood my 
mother, looking much younger and so happy, shielding her eyes with her hand, 
and looking very expectantly up into the distance. Behind the cottage and sun¬ 
shine and green grass appeared to be many trees.... I called ‘Mother, oh Mother 
I’ve found you at last!’ Such was my relief. She only replied, ‘Yes—but you 
cannot stay here, you must go back!’ She did not seem to want me. I awoke 
weeping in bed. I do not recollect whether, on this occasion, I experienced that 
hard click at the top of my head —frequently I do. Sometimes I awake in bed before 
my inner self has completed properly the entrance—and it always hurts and 
I feel as if I am partly outside myself. The latter is an expression I have used for 
years without understanding. 

“Although I know so little, beyond my own discoveries, of these journeys, 
nothing or nobody will ever convince me that I did not find my mother— 
and death will be my last adventure from here.” 



Case No. 181 —Mrs Myles Reese 

Mrs Reese, of Codsall, Staffs., sent the following (in litt., Dec. 5,1961): “For 
many years I have visited the other world in my sleep and, though Ifeel convinced 
that most of us also do, perhaps only a few, like myself, bring back clear recollections 
of it. Why do I know it is not a dream, a fragment of my own imagination? 
Well, because the people I meet are the same yet wholly different from when 
they were on earth. They are completely changed and yet I know them. They 
look many years younger, far healthier, with brighter colouring and firmer 
ikins. ... It is like seeing an OH Master after it has come back from the cleaner, 
with all the colours restored. 

“The first time I went over was in the 1914 war. I met a young cousin, a 
childhood friend, who had been killed in France. He took me by the hand and 
led me across a stretch of open country towards a house where he was living, 
but before we reached it I was pulled back to earth. It was the glorious light, so 
different from anything I had ever known on earth, that convinced me that what I had 
teen was real. It was a radiance indescribable; no glare, no shadows, only a lovely 
shimmering light. 

“A few years later I went over again and met my mother-in-law who had 
tiled. When I knew her she was an old 70, but in this other world she was 
barely 45, and yet I knew her. She was in a dimmer light in a room with two 
other women, strangers to me. She appeared to be amazed to see me and asked 
how I had come. The light was similar to that on a dull, late winter’s afternoon. 

“I met my father after he had died. Again he looked 30 years younger but 
he was in a dark place. 

“When my husband died I went over far more often. The first time, a few 
weeks after his death, he met me supported on either side by two of the angels 
or guides. It, too, was a dark place but he looked years younger and well. We 
hud a talk together and after that I seemed to live there— this life was the dream, 
the other the reality. Gradually he drew back in lighter places, generally in a 

S [»rden, but once in a house. ... Then either I was told or woke into the know- 
edge that I had work to do here and I couldn’t do it while I was living in the 
after-life, so gradually the visits grew fewer or perhaps I did not bring back the 
memories so easily. 

“Last summer I met my husband again: this time in the lovely radiant light 
I had seen my cousin in so many years ago. He led me towards a wonderful 
building. ... We were both dressed in white robes. ... I could sense the dark 
world beyond me and knew that I had to return to it. 

“There have been other experiences when I have met people who died and 
when I have wandered through the place of outer darkness, where there is 
weeping and gnashing of teeth and where there is great depression. I think I 
have tried to work there among these unhappy ones [= ‘ co-operation ’]. 

“As regards leaving and re-entering the body, I generally go and return without 
knowing anything about it —but there was one occasion when I tried to force 


a passage and I felt I was trying to get out of a tight sackj>r glove. [Compare Mme 
Bouissou, No. 277—“a kind of narrow sheath” and A. M. Bain, No. 301, “ lik e 
drawing a Yale key from a lock”]. I got my head and shoulders free when a guardian 
angel, who was standing by, said, ‘You mustn’t do this—you are not ready]’ 

“The coming back is generally easy and unconscious, but I have sometimes 
felt a hurried rush so much so that my body seems to jump in the bed and I wake 
with a sense of shock.” 

Case No. 182—James Moore Hickson 

Mrs Aileen H. Cooke, of Torquay, kindly told me of this case. “Mr Hickson, 
author of Heal the Sick (Methuen, 1924) told us: 

‘(1) That he used to help people during (his) sleep [= ‘co-operation’, as with 
Mrs Reese, Case No. 181]. Sometimes he had clear recollection of this. Once 
he came back to his body, saw it lying on the bed and did not want to go back 
to it. He had felt so buoyant and free out of the body. He prayed that he might 
not have to return. Then he heard: ‘My son, you must go back! The work is 
not finished yet!’ 

‘(2) He was sent, in sleep, to help a woman in great distress. She was about 
to do something she would have regretted ever afterwards. He was able to dis¬ 
suade her and give her a better outlook. On his way out to Australia they 
(Hickson and the woman) met on board the boat and they recognized one 
another. The woman was overjoyed—“It is my Mentor” ... Prior to this they 
had never met in the flesh.’ ” 

Case No. 183— Mrs M. F. Hemeon, m.b.e. 

Mrs Hemeon sent two out-of-the-body experiences. In one she was very near 
to death and it is given on another page. In the present one she was quite well 
and had merely relaxed body and mind. She said: “Suddenly I felt myself 
[= ‘double’] ‘swimming’ up out of my body. I looked own and I was out of 
it as far as just above my knees. I was very startled, and by an effort of will... 
returned to my body. (N.B. I am a powerful swimmer and the feeling was 
more like returning to the surface after diving than floating—there was a dis¬ 
tinct feeling of moving through a resistant medium.)” 

Case No. 184 —J. A. Lilley 

Mr Lilley, of Streatham, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “In 1936 
my work took me over to the other side of London.... I retired at about 9 p.m. 
As I lay in bed I could hear my wife in the kitchen preparing the breakfast- 
table for the following morning. I was not asleep. I was lying comfortably re¬ 
laxed when suddenly I felt four pairs of hands slide beneath me, two pairs on 
either side [= ‘deliverers’, aiding the ‘birth’ of the ‘double’ from the physical 



body and corresponding to earthly midwives]. I [‘double’] was then lifted clear 
of the bed and, when in mid-air, I was turned completely around. So realistic 
was this experience that I wondered what would happen when my body came 
into contact with the gas bracket that projected over the mantlepiece—but 
nothing did. This rather puzzled me [i.e. he was observing incongruities be¬ 
tween the physical environment, corresponding to his physical body, and the 
non-physical environment, corresponding to his ‘double’—he was not dream¬ 
ing, but making significant observations]. 

“After being turned completely around, I was slowly lowered into the bed. 
'Mien I had the sensations of being gently massaged from the feet up by lovely 
soft Turkish towels. 

"While all this was going on I could still hear the rattle of cups, saucers and 
cutlery coming from the kitchen [= he had ‘dual’ consciousness]. To those 
unacquainted with psychic phenomena no doubt the experience would appear 
terrifying, but I can honestly say that it was one of the most beautiful sensations 
I have ever experienced, and would not hesitate to go through it again. There 
was nothing weird about it.... I heard my wife coming up the passage. Alm ost 
instantaneously I had the odd sensation of slipping back into alignment with 
my body. 

"At this time I was perfectly ignorant as to what had happened to me.... Since those 
days I have studied, investigated and experimented and the outcome of it all is 
that 1 have learnt a philosophy that is'worth its weight in gold.” 

Case No. 185 —J. A. Dennis 

Mr Dennis, a tinsmith, of Brockley, London, sent the following (in litt., 
Oct. 5, i960): “I am afraid of the unknown, so I do not take easily to reading 
spiritual writings. I am in no way religious, i.e. delving into Bible readings, 
etc., but I am a God-fearing man. ... I have been told I am ‘psychic’, but it 
does not interest me. ... But for interest sake I have to say this. 

"I have awakened at times from a sleeping state and found that, though I can 
sec around me, I have been unable to use my body ... only after a struggle have 
I gained control of it. 

“O11 one occasion I remember registering in my mind having said to some¬ 
one or other in the spirit world, ‘I must get back! I have a wife and child to 

(>rotcct!’ Then I felt a sensation of numbness and blood surg ing through me, 
ike ‘pins-and-needles’ when one’s foot goes to sleep. This, at times, has scared 
me, and has happened when lying flat on my back. 

“Now I did not know of, or had I at any time interested myself in occult 
happenings prior to these happenings. In fact, I did not favour the subject at all. 
... I usually lie on my left side, this particular night I turned on my back ... a high 
impulse vibration was running through me from head to feet ... then, with a 
* plonck’, a sort of click, [caused by the final separation of the ‘double’] Ifelt myself 
rise J'rom my body. My feet swung round and then tilted and I landed on my feet... 


upon the floor —to find myself standing by my wife’s deceased mother. I said, 
‘Oh hello, Mum!’ I saw her distinctly and was unafraid. 

“Next I sensed myself [‘double’] rising into the air, and turned, following the line of 
my body upon the bed—about two feet higher—and my feet lowering, and thus drop¬ 
ping and linking into my body. But, as my spiritual being neared my [physical] 
face, I uttered ‘Phew!!’— looking at my face [and] sensing disapproval at what I 
looked like. When re-entering the body the pulsating noise or vibration 
returned—until I had completely settled. 

“I have had many queer things happen to me. ... The usual floating in space, 
seeing scenes in natural colour, have been common. But I do not dwell upon 
them. Now that I am nearing sixty years of age, I do not take kindly to these 
things, through fear. But I have gained much knowledge and wisdom of things 
not of this world. I have no time to readfrom books anything to associate what I had 
put into my head. ... People are not kind if you tell them, but you can take 
assurance from me, man (and woman) is more than matter. ... There is life 
after death. We think we are clever in this world, but we know very little yet.” 

Case No. 186—M F. Rose 

Here is the first of two experimental projections. Rose tried to project his 
‘double’ to visit a lady-friend. ( Journ. S.P.R., 8, p. 250). He visualized the 
actions that he would make in leaving his home, going to hers and pressing the 
electric bell-push. His lady friend was in bed with her daughter. Both awoke 
with a feeling of anxiety. At the same moment a maid, who had heard the bell 
ring entered. Mr Rose tried again: his ‘double’ was seen by the lady friend as 
a luminous cloud and heard by her daughter (who, on this occasion was in 
another room) as footsteps in the corridor. 

Case No. 187— A Professor 

Journ. A.S.P.R. (II), April, 1908, contained an experimenta case, that of a 
Professor, a colleague of Professor Wm. James at Harvard. He told James: “ ‘A’ 
and I were interested in... a book by Sinnett on Esoteric Buddhism and... talked 
a good deal... about the astral body, but neither ever made any proposal to the 
other to try any experiments in that line. 

“One morning, about 9.45 or 10 a.m., I resolved to try whether I could 
project my astral body to the presence of‘A’. ... I opened my window, which 
looked towards ‘A’s house (though that was half a mile away ...), sat in a chair 
and tried as hard as I could to wish myself into the presence of‘A’.... I sat there 
in that state of wishing for about ten minutes. Nothing abnormal in the way 
of feelings happened to me. 

“Next day I met ‘A’, who said something to this effect: ‘Last night, about 
ten o’clock, I was in the drawing room at supper with“B”. Suddenly I thought 
I saw you looking in through the crack of the door at the end of the room. 



towards which I was looking. I said to “B”: “There is Blank, looking through 
the crack of the door!” “B”, whose back was towards the door, said, “He 
can’t be there, he would come right in!” However, I got up and looked in the 
outer room, but there was no one there. Now what were you doing last night 
at that time?’ This is what ‘A’ told me and I then explained what I had been 

Case No. 188—C. Heine 

Mr Heine, of Tenter den, said (in litt., Oct. 6, i960): “In answer to your 
appeal for any person who feels they may at some time [have] stepped out of 
their bodies, I wish to report an experience of mine. Whether it was a dream 
or not, I cannot say, because I got back into my body and awoke (as it were 
from a dream). But was it? 

“To begin with I will make plain to you this point—some weeks ago I hap¬ 
pened to speak to my relations of this strange, but not frightening, experience, 
telling of how I had left my body in bed and seen it lying there (as it were) 
dead. Now, coincidence or not, on Tuesday you printed the picture of a person 
lying in bed and the spirit [‘double’] looking down. My point is that my story 
was told before your picture appeared ... 

“On the night in question I lay asleep. Of a sudden, however, my mind be¬ 
gan to work and, as it would seem, for no particular reason, I said, ‘I shall have 
to get up!’ Making the effort, however, my body seemed heavy and refused 
to lift itself: at this moment, though, my mind or spirit [— ‘double’] with no 
effort at all, lifted up and through my body, leaving it behind. I felt myself 
leave. It just appeared that the body was too heavy to lift. [It was, as Muldoon 
would have said, ‘incapacitated’]. Having done so, naturally it struck me as 
curious. I [= ‘double’] sat upon the side of the bed unafraid yet fully conscious 
of what might have happened. I thought, ‘Could it really be so?’ 

“For a few seconds I sat there a little puzzled. Then, slowly turning my head, 
I found that what I had suspected was correct—there lay my body on the bed: 
'It’s me all right!’ By now I was in a standing position. Stretching out my hand, 
I patted its cheek. There seemed no life there. With that I said, ‘It’s dead! I 
•hall have to go back!’ This I did and awoke. I never felt myself return. One 
wouldn’t. There’s no load to leave. 

“That was my experience of leaving oneself. Since [then] I have often 
thought about it, asking myself questions such as: ‘How could it be possible 
for the mind to create a situation where it actually feels itself lift out and 
through its body and look down upon the body from without—i.e., if one 
was only dreaming?’ For surely we dream from within ourselves—but I was 
dreaming (if it was a dream) from without! Again, ‘What made me pass the 
remark, “It’s dead. I’ll have to go back!”?’ And again, I did not wake until the 
•pirit [‘double’] returned. ... 

“I myself believe my spirit left my body that night, and, because of it, I think 
that at the approach of death my mind will tell me, ‘Get up /’ 


“I have had no other experience like this. In dreams perhaps I have found 
myself floating over countryside etc., looking down on it. But on these occa¬ 
sions I was always dreaming from within myself, and not, as in tills, from 
without. A frightening experience? No, and to all who may fear death I would 
say, I believe that we ourselves never enter the grave at all, only the body goes there. 

“P.S. The dream happened a few years ago. It was your print that caused me 
to write this.” 

Case No. 189— Miss “ Hindhead ” 

In this and the next case the ‘birth’ of the ‘double’ was caused by fear. 

Miss “Hindhead” said, (in lift., Oct. 5, i960): “I would like to recall my true 
testament in connection with your series of articles entitled ‘Life After Death’. 

“The year 1941. I was living in a requisitioned building on the South coast. 
My cubicle was on the top floor. The hit-and-run air raids commenced. Having 
no faith in those days, I was terrified. When the enemy came over, I would race 
down the stairs to the safety of the cellars. One day I was too late—they were 
overhead. I was petrified with fear as I lay on top of my bed, waiting. When 
all at once I was out of the body and floating a foot or so above the bed. I gazed down 
at my earthly body. All fear had gone in a wonderful feeling of lightness and 

“The following day I hesitatingly related my experience to my friend-nurse, 
a matter-of-fact, ‘earthy’ person. She remarked, ‘You experienced the approach 
of death as witnessed by the dying!’ This true testimony may help those who, unlike 
myself, fear death.” 

Case No. 190— M. Hattemore 

The following was sent (in litt., Oct. 3, i960): “I have experienced the feeling 
of looking down on myself. It was during a bombing-raid. I was so scared. I 
rushed down to the cupboard under the stairs and, all of a sudden, I felt as 
though I was outside the cupboard and if I (my body) got hit, wouldn’t 
feel it.” 

Case No. 191 — Edward Pearson 

Mr Pearson sent his experience (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): It reads as follows: “In 
19521 resided in a flat (a downstairs one) consisting of a living-room, bedroom, 
hall and bathroom. One night, while asleep, I was conscious of rising, as it 
were, from my body. I believe I actually sat on the edge of the bed at first. 

I then got up and walked to the door of the bedroom and happened to glance 
back at the bed: there sleeping were my wife (her name is Joan) and myself l 

“My first thought was that I had died in my sleep. Though not myself 
frightened, I thought, ‘Poor Joan—when she wakes, what a shock it will be 



for her to find my body!’ I then thought, ‘Well, I died, and it is not such a bad 
tiling after all!’ 

“My next thought was to see what it would be like walking among people 
who were alive, knowing that they would not see me. I moved into the hall 
and could actually feel the draught of air coming through the crack between 
the door and the doorjamb on the side of my face. I went outside into the road 
and passed a middle-aged man and woman coming up West Avenue. I stepped 
aside to let them pass and thought, ‘Well, no need to do that, anyway!’ I then 
walked down to the pillar-box in North Avenue and noticed the clock in the 
newsagents—it was 11.35 P- m - There was nothing about and I thought I had 
better go back and see if Joan had discovered anything strange yet. But no— 
there she was still sleeping on her side while I was asleep lying on my back. 

“More than this I cannot remember, apart from waking for work in the 
morning. It definitely was not a dream, nor did I sleep-walk.” 

Case No. 192— Mrs Eileen M. Gullick 

“Mrs Gullick sent her account (in litt., Oct. 8, i960): “I have had experiences 
of consciously leaving my body in my sleep-state and travelling rapidly and 
horizontally through the air as though I were being upheld. ... Ordinarily, the 
very idea of flying fills me with dread. But upheld, as described, my only ^ 
•ensation is one of utter safety and well-being. I never wish to return ... 

“Just before I know I am going to leave my body, I get a sense of vibrating 
to a higher set of vibrations. When I am about to return to the physical [body] I get 
the feeling of dropping and, as I re-enter my body, I feel the distinct click in my heart 
and I awaken. 

“On one or two occasions I felt I was being shown some of the lower re¬ 
gions, like dark, damp dungeons and muddy swampy places [= ‘Hades’ 

Case No. 193— Mrs P. Yates 

Mrs Yates sent two experiences (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): a natural one (cited 
below) and an enforced one (cited on another page). She said, “ In the middle 
of the night I seemed to float downstairs, roamed around the dining-room and 
looked at the clock (just after 2 a.m.). I went back to my bedroom. I saw quite 
clearly, myself in bed, sleeping alongside my husband. I remember gliding 
round the room and no more. I woke. It was not a dream.” 

Case No. 194— A housewife 

“Housewife” said (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): “I had a peculiar experience some 
years ago. I was lying in bed, having just woken up from a good night's sleep. I was 
•taring at the ceiling [= on back]. Suddenly I was floating with my nose almost 
touching the ceiling—I saw all the little imperfections in the distemper. 


I could not move my body and breathing was very difficult. I was frightened 
and, by an effort of extreme concentration, was able to get back into my body 
which was still in the bed. 

This was not a dream: I had my eyes open all the time. Other slightly 
peculiar things have happened to me ... which I have always dismissed as the 
result of too much imagination, but reading other people’s experiences makes 
me wonder if I should think a little more deeply about the things that happened 
to me.” 

Case No. 19s—John Lowe 

Lowe’s ‘double’ was ejected from his body by shock or fear (or by a combina¬ 
tion of the two). He sent his narrative (in litt ., Oct. 4, i960). He lives at 108, 
Greengates Street, Tunstall, Stoke-on-Trent. 

Mr Lowe began by pointing out that his background did not lead to fancies. 
He came from a long line of miners” one of whose mottoes was, ‘‘Expect 
nowt and you’ll not be disappointed.” 

He was in the Tank Corps, first in the Middle East and later on in Burma. 
The experience occurred in April 1942. His narrative is as follows: 

“The Japanese used road-block tactics against us. I was a wild, battle- 
hardened un-Christian, 22 years old.... My tank was hit heavily. [A] tank [that 
is] hit becomes a sitting duck—crew bale out. [With] one mighty heave [I was] 
up and over, hit the ground and dived for the undergrowth. After lying there 
for some time and seeing no hope of getting out of this situation, suddenly— 
and yet ever so gently—it happened. I seemed to rise and I found myself as it 
were, in the topmost seats of the theatre, looking down on the stage and watch¬ 
ing myself. The ‘me’ that was watching [= ‘double’] was calm and rather de¬ 
tached. Then the ‘me’ that was on the ground got up and walked through the 
road-block. I remember my only thoughts as I watched myself walking: 
‘He’ll have a bullet in his back any time now!’ Still watching myself, I came out 
by the road-block and along came a tank that had managed to break through. 

I jumped on the back of the tank and at that moment I, as it were, became one 
and was then terrified, really afraid. But fear came afterwards. 

“How real was this? I remember vividly three things: (1) The feeling of calm 
detachment at watching myself; (2) The waiting for the bullet that must surely 
come; (3) The feeling of unreality for a good many days afterwards, trying to 
convince myself that I was not dead, but really alive. 

After the war I offered myself as a teacher and local preacher in the Meth¬ 
odist Church, because I know man is Spirit .” 

Case No. 196— Mr “Grimsby” 

Mr “Grimsby” sent the following (in litt., Oct. 3, i960): I feel I ought to 
write to you regarding your article in the Daily Sketch today. 



“About seven years ago I went through some of the things you speak about. 
Up to now I have only told two people. ... Here is the - exact story as it hap¬ 

“At the time I was in show-business (stage manager) and was touring all over 
the place, week by week. One night, in Norwich, I went to bed feeling perfectly 
normal. I closed my eyes—then I found I was looking at myself [body] from the 
[‘double’ at] the foot of the bed. I swear I was not asleep. The agony of 
fear was awful. I would shake myself only to find my heart and my head 
pounding (I do not drink). 

“The following night I had forgotten all about what had happened and got into bed. 
The same thing happened again —and it went on happening for six weeks. 

“Now at no time was I ill or even on the verge of death. I have never been 
able to sort it out. Since the end of that six weeks I have never had this ex¬ 
perience, but I wonder if you could explain it. ... I can honestly say I was not 
dreaming ...” 

Case No. 197 —Miss E. M. Smith 

Miss Smith, of Addington, Ilkley, wrote (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “How inter¬ 
ested I was to read of other people having had experiences of being outside the 
body! I have had two experiences—and when I told my friends, they laughed 
at me. But I never knew where I had been. 

“The first time I was asleep in the garden and when I first became aware of 
being out of the body I was hovering over my real body, which was still asleep. 

“The second time, I was sitting in someone’s house and, as far as I know, 
behaving normally, when suddenly I was outside my body and aware of the 
real body sitting in the chair and carrying on a conversation. I seemed to have 
been outside for a long time. I often feel that my body and I are two entirely 
separate things.” 

Case No. 198 — Mrs Jean Brash 

Mrs Brash, of Barnes, S.W.13, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): “It 
is with great interest that I am following your articles in the Daily Sketch. 
Tuesday’s publication re persons outside the physical body shook me as I have 
experienced this on two occasions and they frightened me very much—seeing 
myself lying beside my husband asleep and trying to will him to awaken me, 
time slipping by and, if I didn’t get back soon it would be too late! Believe 
me, it’s awful!” 

Case No. 199— A. Crane 

Mr Crane, of Leicester, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): “I have had 
a queer experience which I cannot understand. ... I am pot a religious man ... 
“About eighteen months ago I undressed and sat on the bed. I don’t know 


whether I closed my eyes or not but I began to float ayvay with great speed. 
I had my father with me (he died a month or two later). We came to a place 
with grass so green and flowers I have never seen, people, too, men, women 
and children, and a calmness about everything. It was just beautiful. You didn’t 
seem to talk: you just thought what you wanted to know and the answer came 
without their talking [= ‘Paradise’ conditions]. 

“I saw a padre who said, ‘Do not be afraid, my son ...’I wasn’t afraid. I just 
felt a calm restfulness. 

I was floating again. This time I was alone. I came back to myself again, still 
sitting on the bed. I have wondered a lot about all this, but don’t seem to find 
the answer.... Was I shown where my father was going, and that it was a better 
place than this is? I don’t know; there’s not a day goes by but what I think 
about it all...” 

Case No. 200— E. Hollbrook 

Mr Hollbrook, of Hemel Hempstead, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): 
My experiences go back over the years. I always return in a hurry with a feel¬ 
ing, for some time, of exhaustion. But the last experience took place quietly 
and peacefully. Having left my body, I simply soared away among the clouds. 
... I must have some brain [? the ‘silver cord’] with me because I [in the ‘double] 
began to look at myself [body] and found that I did not differ much from my 
real self, which I had left on the bed. On returning this time I entered the body 
quite casually and peacefully, with no after-effects. I can offer no explanation.” 

Case No. 201— R. J. Carlson 

Mr Carlson, who had been practising auto-suggestion, sent this (in litt., Oct. 5, 
i960): “You write of people projecting their astral bodies. I believe this has 
happened to me, accidentally. 

One night I blanked my mind and relaxed. Then came this wonderful 
sensation of breaking through. After an initial stage of moving forward very 
lightly and slowly, I suddenly found myself out of and above myself—and yet I could 
either sense or see my body in bed. 

“I was moving away gently from it and thought, ‘How am I to get back if 
I drift too far away? I became scared and I believe I wished myself back. Instantly 
I was wide awake in bed, feeling no fear but only curiosity. 

I thought then that what I had experienced was not auto-hypnosis but 
something I did not understand and, because I did not understand it, I left it 
alone. I have never tried to repeat it. I have often dreamed that I was fly in g 
above a city, but this experience was not a dream—the abrupt transition to 
wide-awakeness, and the feeling’, at the time, of something having happened 
which was very unusual, makes me wonder, now that I have read your article, 
if I stumbled through the psychic barrier. Assuming that I did—what might 
have happened?” 



Case No. 202—C. Mulvey 

Mr Mulvey, of Leicester, sent this (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “I wish to state 
a similar experience I had of floating in the air. During 1942-3, while sitting by 
the fire, with other people in the room, I felt that my legs were going up in the 
air and gradually my whole body [‘double] was lying horizontally ... about the level 
of my head when sitting down [— about three feet]. 

“This happened three times in a month. Last year I had another of these turns 

whilst in bed at night_I felt as if my head was at ceiling-height and I [‘double’] 

was looking down at myself [body].” 

Case No. 203 — Mrs V. Fleetwood 

Mrs Fleetwood, of West Kirby, Cheshire, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 8, 
i960): “An experience I had happened when I was serving in His Majesty’s 
Forces. I was friendly with a Flight-Sergeant. ... One night I was lying in bed— 
I was not asleep—and I seemed to walk out of myself; in fact, I looked down 
at myself on the bed. The only thing I don’t know was where I went. 

“But the next day the Flight-Sergeant came to me and said he woke up about 
3 a.m. and saw me standing at the end of the bed. He said I looked so real he 
Called out and his landlady asked him if he was all right? 

“I told him of my experiences. It must have been about the same time. ... I 
ihould like to know why these things happen.” 

Case No. 204 — Mrs Rebecca Schreiber 

Mrs Schreiber, of 14 East Bank, Stamford Hill, London, N.16, gave the 
following (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “I have had many experiences of astral travel 
and will now tell you one I had about eleven years ago. 

“My only daughter and her husband, who is an American, decided to return 
to his family in New York, U.S.A. As my daughter and I have always been 
very attached to one another, we felt very sad at parting. A day after they sailed 
on the Queen Mary, I sat in my kitchen wondering how things were with her, 
and I felt so drawn to her that I suddenly felt I had left my body and was flying 
over the ocean until I came to the ship. I went down to one of the cabins and 
I law my daughter lying in her bunk, looking very sick. I sat on the edge of her 
bunk, took her hand, and asked what was wrong? She answered that she had 
been very sea-sick and had been sending her thoughts out to me, asking for help. 

“I said to her, ‘Don’t worry. You are all right. Just get up, have a wash, get 
dressed and go up on deck, and you will be quite well!” 

“Then I felt myself leave the cabin, and seemed to fly back home to my little 
kitchen. The whole time I [= ‘double’] had travelled I knew I [= body] was 
litting in my armchair and when I looked at the clock it Was 3.5 p.m. I 


remembered then that I had noticed the time before starting—it was 3 p.m., so 
it must have taken me only five minutes to do what I had done. 

“I felt that this event had really happened and asked her if she had experi¬ 
enced anything at that time. A few days later, before she could have received 
my letter, I received a letter from her which she had written and posted on the 
ship, in which she told me about a strange experience she had had, on the 
second day of her journey when she had been in her bunk feeling very sea-sick. 
She described how I had sat on her bunk, the words I spoke, and also that she 
had done as I had told her to do and went on deck and felt quite well and 
enjoyed the rest of the voyage, without further sickness. She also said that the 
time in England would have been about 3 o’clock. As our letters crossed, and 
we read in them that we had had the same experience, we of course realized 
that it had really happened. If you would be interested to verify what I have 
written, I am giving you my daughter’s address: Mrs Deborah Altschuler, 
31, Pennsylvania Avenue, Freeport, Long Island, New York, U.S.A. 

This case was cited by Neville Randall and Col. R. M. Lester in the Daily 
Sketch booklet, Life After Death”. They do not mention having f ak^u up 
Mrs Schreiber’s challenge regarding verification. The letter was eventually sent 
to me and I wrote to the daughter in New York on Dec. 31, 1961 .1 received 
a reply (Jan. 20,1962): “Everything happened just as she [mother] described.” 

Case No. 205 — Ernest G. Murray 

Mr Murray, ofLeytonstone, E.n, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 10, i960): 

“Re your article in the Daily Sketch : first, I would like to thank you for 
printing these facts. For years I have been in wonder regarding my experiences 
of astral projection. 

“Some thirty-four years ago—at the age of 20—I kissed my mother, who 
suffered from migraine, ‘Good-night’. When I lay thinking in bed my body 
felt larger; it was quite a pleasant feeling. I fell asleep. After some hours I got 
out of bed. I walked through my bedroom door and through my mother’s bed¬ 
room door. She was sitting up in her bed, rocking backwards and forwards 
with her head in her hands. I placed my hands on her head and said, ‘Lie down 
—it’s 2 a.m. and time you were asleep!’ She laid her head on the pillow and 
said, ‘Thank you, son!’ 

“I returned to my bedroom, walking through the two doors. I saw my body 
in bed, and I climbed back into my body. The next thing I knew was that 
I was sitting up in bed. 

“The time came for me to rise to go to work. I got up at 6.30 a.m. and 
asked my mother how she felt, as I handed her her tea. She replied, “It was 
nice of you to come to me. But what was I doing awake at 2 in the morning?’ 
Her words proved to me that I had not been dreaming and I realized that my 
body was made up of two parts. Since that first experience I have had the know¬ 
ledge that my^spirit [ double ] was leaving my body and I was floating over 



high buildings. But I fought against it, because I was worried.... I am sound in 
my mind and body and I know definitely that ‘astral projection’ is true.” 

Case No. 206 —Mrs Jansen 

Under the title “An interesting case of Bilocation”, Dr Gerda Walther re¬ 
lated the experience of a Mr and Mrs Jansen in Journ. American S.P.R., 1923. The 
former was away from home (on the Isle of Bornholm) on business, his where¬ 
abouts being unknown t (5 his wife. The latter mentally “looked for him, though 
in vain, in all the various towns which he usually visited.” She then concentrated 
on her husband (instead of on the possible towns). Suddenly she had a vision of 
Mr Jansen. He was going along an alley and into a house which was unknown 
to her. He entered a room, undressed and went to bed. The next day she wrote 
to her husband (addressed to Copenhagen) and told him about her vision. 

That evening Jansen had been in Randers, a small town that his wife had 
never seen. After a short walk down an alley, he returned to his hotel and went 
to bed. Suddenly Jansen saw the figure of his wife standing beside his bed. The 
description which Mrs Jansen eventually gave of the alley and hotel corres¬ 
ponded to where he had been that night. 

Dr Walther considered this to be a case of bilocation (and not merely tele¬ 
pathy) because Mrs Jansen’s ‘double’ was seen beside Mr Jansen’s bed, which, 
object was not in her mind. The author continued, “As she was thinking of 
him and of what he was doing, equally he was thinking of her and made no 
mental picture of himself walking about, undressing or lying down as he would, 
appear to the eye of another person in the same room. The case would be other¬ 
wise if he had only taken up what was in her mind and she had taken up only 
what was in his!” 

These arguments are sound: they indicate a high probability that Mrs 
Jansen’s ‘double’ was exteriorized from the physical body. 

Case No. 207— Mrs Florence M. Combs 

Mrs Combs gave the following account in Fate Magazine, April 1954. “I 
had the sensation of floating out through the open window, in the direction of a 
scries of moans which I heard. The moaning ceased and I found myself bending 
over the unconscious form of my husband. Then an ambulance came and 
carried him away. After a short interval I found myself in a hospital corridor. 
...In the middle of the corridor a greyish-white fog gathered. Again I heard the 
moaning. The cloudy mass swirled and out of it emerged my husband. His face 
was white and twisted with pain. For a moment his anguished eyes met mine 
and I saw that his left arm was in a cast and sling. 

“I woke from the dream with a feeling of impending disaster and again fell 
asleep only to be wakened by the ringing of the ’phone. As I picked up the 
receiver I glanced at the clock: it was 6 a.m. From the voice op the other end 


of the line I learned, that my husband had had an accident and was in the King 
County Hospital with a fracture of one arm. When I entered the hospital ward 
I was struck by the similarity of the room to the one in my dream. My husband 
was in bed with his left arm in a cast and sling. He had accidentally fallen out 
of the window of his hotel. I learned later that he had fallen out about the 
same hour that his moans first entered my dream.” 

Case No. 208 — A Red Indian Chief 

Major Newell (Indian Stories) recounted this experience of an Indian chief. 
The latter said that he fell asleep, “awakening” to find two of his own people, 
dressed in white robes, asking him to go with them. He told his squaw that he 
would go with these men, but she did not hear. He felt “as light as air ” in his new 
body and when he saw his inert physical body, concluded that he had died. Leaving 
the earth, he saw “what looked like a great shining river [=‘Hades’ conditions] 
which, he was told, led to the land of the Great Spirit [= ‘Paradise’ conditions].” 
As “the banks of the river were becoming lighter” and they approached the shore, 
he saw friends who had “died” years before. Returning and looking at his body 
(which was bound with cords ready for burial) he said, “I dreaded to go back into 
it.” Then he “fell asleep” [= experienced the “blackout”] and awoke in it. His 
stru ggl es got free drew the attention of his mourning squaw and children. 
They cried for joy but he said, I had my old heavy body to carry again.” 
[Compare Case 291]. 

Case No. 209—Jeanne O 

Dr P. Soilier, like most medical men who have studied astral projection, con¬ 
sidered that all these phenomena were of hysterical origin. Yet one at least of 
Sollier s cases, that of Jeanne O (also cited by Dr E. Osty in Supernormal 
Faculties, in Man, Methuen, 1923), strongly suggests the exteriorization of the 
double . The young lady was musing and doing nothing”, (a condition which 
facilitates exteriorization) when she suddenly saw her ‘double’. The vision lasted 
for an hour. Then all became dark” [= the momentary coma while re-entering 
the physical body] and she found herself numbed [? = cataleptic] in her arm¬ 

Case No. 210 — Gold Coast Natives 

In his Psychic World (Methuen & Co. Ltd., 1938), Dr Hereward Carrington 
cited observations made by a medical man, Dr J. S. Part, late Assistant to the 
Gold Coast Colony. Although originally highly sceptical regarding all psychic 
matters, he eventually recognized the following three stages of clairvoyance: 
“(1) Simple clairvoyance. (2) The projection of the consciousness only. (3) The 
projection of the consciousness with power to materialize the entity projected or ... to 
affect material objects.” 



Case No. 21 i —(flash-back )—Mrs Gwen Cripps 

Some persons who experienced temporary exteriorizations from the physical 
body, like many of the supposed dead, said that they had a review of their past 
earth-life. In most cases this review was of the first, or non-emotional, type; 
in a few it was of the second, or emotional, type, i.e. the “Judgement”. The 
first is said to be due to the loosening and shedding of the vehicle of vitality, 
or “body-veil”, the second to the loosening of the Emotional or Soul Body. 
Mrs Cripps recently kindly sent me the following accounts of experiences. 

“I was resting, when all my earthly surroundings faded away and I was par¬ 
ticipating in an episode of my life that had occurred some years previously, 
watching the other persons, myself and the play of events, the effect of my de¬ 
cisions, etc.: all as solid as the physical (I was not intentionally recalling a 
memory of the past: I was in the actual realization of that past again). In a flash 
and without emotion I could estimate that I had done rightly. ... More followed 
in a matter of weeks. 

“After astral projection I found myself sitting down watching a moving picture 
of my own life events from girlhood. The background of the picture was dark, 
while I and the scenes enacted were etched in greyish light, so fine that you 
could have blown it away like a cobweb—a great contrast to the first picture, 
which was so solid. The film went on and on until suddenly the episode, 
mentioned above was re-enacted.” 

We suggest that these are examples of the non-emotional review of the past 
earth-life, the first while the vehicle of vitality was in process of loosening 
during a partial projection, and the second, after a definite exteriorization, it 
was being re-assumed. 

Case No. 212 —Mrs Thomas Doan 

The American Fate —Magazine for May 1954 carried the following letter 
from Mrs Thos. Doan, Long Beach, California. The first sentences indicate that 
the writer had no knowledge, apart from her own experiences, of these matters. 

"I wonder if any of your readers have experienced the dreams, or visions, 
which I have, and if they could explain them. 

“For years I have experienced a peculiar sensation when asleep. It happens 
eight or ten times a year. When sound asleep, I suddenly become completely numb 
and have a feeling like electricity in my body. I try to move and cant. I also feel the 
presence of someone beside my bed. I get petrified and cannot speak. 

“About two years ago I had this experience for two nights in succession. I 
was so frightened on the third night that I left a light burning in my bedroom. 
That night the tingling feeling came over me and, by the greatest effort, I 
opened my eyes. To my horror, I saw a hand. I feel at those times that I am half 
awake and half asleep. Another time I had one of these spells Ifelt as if someone were 
pulling me off the bed. I could see myself lying in bed and at the same time I was lying 


across a pair of bare shoulders, and spinning as a wrestler spins another wrestler. I 
prayed for whatever it was to go away, and when I opened my eyes I found I 
hadn’t moved at all. 

On the first anniversary of my mother s death in 1946 I saw her above my 
son’s crib next to my bed. There was no room to stand so she floated in a hori¬ 
zontal position. She wore the dress in which she was buried ... I concentrated ** 
on the thought. Please go away, mother! I m so frightened!’ She answered, 

‘I won’t hurt you! I just want to see your baby!’ 

Once I dreamed I was trying to float away from my body. I saw myself in bed with 
a smoky string [— the silver cord ] connecting the two of me. Then I snapped back into 
my body. 

“My son, who is seven years old, tells me that occasionally he dreams when awake 
and floats out of the window to the back yard ... ‘I wish to find out, if possible, if 
I’m dreaming or if the visions I see are actually there.” 

Case No. 213 — Yogis 

F. Yeats-Brown wrote three books that contain accounts of Yogis and their 
supposed ability to leave the physical body at will. They are Bengal Lancer 
(Gollancz, 1933), Lancer at Large (ibid., 1936) and Yoga Explained (ibid., 1938). 

The first of these books includes reference to an experiment by Yeats-Brown 
himself. He said, “I tried the writhing mudra (exercise). This gentle grinding of 
the inside so stirs the thermostatic arrangements that the student of Yoga begins 
to perspire freely, and with that opening of the pores comes a sense of detachment 
from the physical envelope, which may be (and often is) considered to be a self¬ 
revelation of Dualism ...” 

The second book says, “A samadh-swami means an initiate who has achieved 
the temporary withdrawal of the soul from the body by means of a trance-state in 
which all the natural functions are quiescent: the body is cold, except for a warm 
patch at the crown of the skull, which is the only link kept by the Yogi with the living 
world.” Later it is stated that Yeats-Brown was told that “Sometimes he [the 
initiate] leaves his body here [in Madras] while his spirit ['double’] goes away 
to cure some sick person in Calcutta or Tibet. 

Describing a case of exteriorization in his third book, Yeats-Brown said: 
The whole body relaxed and then became slightly rigid [= the catalepsy 
which often characterizes such cases]. At the conclusion of the trance ( Samadhi, 
or sleepless sleep) the initiate slapped the top of his head vigorously and cried 
[evidently to his ‘double’] ‘Go down, go down’.” 

Exteriorization from the physical body, together with many other supposed 
abilities are not the end sought in Yoga (which is union with God). The 
methods are mainly based on the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali. Occidental authorities 
think that he was born between 820 and 300 b.c., but Hindu authorities give 
a much earlier date, even 10,000 b.c. In any case, since Patanjali was but a com¬ 
piler of teachings that had been handed down, until then, by word of mouth 



for untold centuries, the doctrines and methods are prehistoric. There are many 
translations and commentaries on Patanjali’s Sutras. One of the best is The Light 
of the Soul, Its Science and Effect, A Paraphrase on the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali, 
by Alice Bailey (Lucis Publishing Co. N.Y., 1927). Vivekananda’s works are 
among the best on Yoga, while there is an interesting book by Geraldine Coster 
(Yoga and Western Psychology: A Comparison, Oxford University Press, 1934), 
and one by Claude Bragdon, Yoga for You, Andrew Dakers Ltd. N.D.). 

There are many warnings in first-class books on Yoga against certain methods 
that are recommended by less responsible authors: it is said that any breathing 
exercises that involve stopping th'e nostrils and holding the breath—except one or two 
which are given by Bragdon—should be left alone in the absence of expert personal 
guidance. They may do much harm unless there is adequate supervision of the 

Case No. 214 — Heindel’s observations 

Max Heindel (The Rosicrucian Philosophy in Questions and Answer, 2nd edn., 
L. N. Flowler, 1910) considered that natural sleep differs from hypnotic (or 
rather mesmeric) sleep as follows. In natural sleep, the mind and Desire [= Soul] 
Body leave the physical body (plus the “vital body” or vehicle of vitality) on 
the bed and usually hovers over it. No one can command the obedience of the 
sleeper because his physical brain is interpenetrated by his own vehicle of 

When, on the other hand, mesmeric sleep is induced by “passes”, that part 
of the vehicle of vitality which is in the physical brain, driven out by the 
“passes” (and lying round the neck much like the collar of a sweater), is re¬ 
placed by part of the vehicle of vitality of the mesmerist. Hence, in mesmeric 
trance, the commands and ideas of the mesmerist can be imposed on the 

Further, according to Heindel, when a “negative” (or “involuntary”) 
medium, exteriorized in trance from the physical body, makes astral journeys, 
he does so under the control of a spirit from the “Desire World”. The only 
difference between a person who is exteriorized from the physical body (be¬ 
cause mesmerized by a physically-embodied person) and a negative medium in 
trance (because mesmerized by a discamate person or spirit) is that, since the 
latter is not seen until exteriorization has taken place, and since the fact is prob¬ 
ably not remembered on re-interiorization, the medium is unaware of the 

Still further, according to Heindel, while the vacated physical body of the 
''negative” (or “involuntary”) medium is usually entered by a spirit, it is some¬ 
times entered by an “elemental”, a being who lives in the “Desire World” and 
has no physical body. Either a discamate “control” or an “elemental” may 
acquire so much power over the “Desire” (Soul) Body of the medium (by oft- 
rcpcatcd possession) that when the latter dies he has lost the control of his 


“next” body (the Emotional, Desire or Soul Body)-~it has been stolen, as it 
were, by the “control” (or by the “elemental”) whose activities were en¬ 
couraged in the course of the development of the negative mediumship. The 
claim is that just as, during earth-life, the physical body may be temporarily 
possessed by someone who is not its rightful owner, so in the immediate after¬ 
death state, the Soul Body may pass from the possession of its owner to someone 
who is not its rightful owner. Ideas such as the above are given by others as 
well as by Heindel. But they are rejected by many students. 

Case No. 215 —Mrs M. E. Henley 

Mrs Henley contributed this narrative to Psychic News (June 4, 1955). The 
experience occurred when there was no knowledge of psychic matters. Mrs Henley said 
that it happened when she was in her early twenties and “gave no serious 
thought to such questions as either life or death”. 

“Forty-eight years ago, on a bright June night I was lying in bed wide 
awake. To my surprise a wide crack appeared in the ceiling: it widened and 
the two halves rolled away to the sides of the room. The roof parted in the 
same way and I clearly saw the sky. Then the voice of an oldfriend , who had died 
several years before, said, just as she used to speak to me. ‘Come, child ’. Though I saw 
no one, my hand was clasped [by the ‘deliverer’] and I rose from my bed up 
through the roof. Then I was in a large building filled with beautiful music. 
Again, the voice said, ‘Come, child’, and I found myself back on my bed, tears 
streaming down my face as I pleaded to be allowed to return with my old friend. 

“Experiences in the intervening years have definitely proved to me that we have a 
consciousness that survives death regardless of doctrines .” 

I wrote to Mrs Henley and found she had had many projections since then. 
In answer to my questionnaire, she (in litt., July 7,1955) said that, when she had 
the first experience, she had read no books nor had any conversations on these 
matters —“The experience was a great surprise and unexpected.” She answered 
further points as follows: 

“(2) At first I was helped by my hand being held by an unseen spirit, it was 
like sliding through my head. 

“(3) Later I visited both earth scenes and astral; 

“(4) Sometimes I found a difficulty in returning. On two occasions I felt 
ill ... but usually returned deeply refreshed. 

“(5) While ‘out’ I felt everything was natural; 

“(6) When visiting the earth people paid no attention to me when I spoke 
to them. 

“(7) Walls and doors presented no difficulty. 

“(%) I felt the pull [of the ‘silver cord'] only when I went long distances. Then I 
would get tangled up and shake my feet to get clear. The cord always seemed to be 
attached to the top or back of my head. It felt, by the pull, about as thick as a covered 
electric wire.” » 



Case No. 216— Stead's correspondent . 

A gentleman who had an experience of this nature and who told it to Stead 
(Borderland, III, 1896, 272) said it did not seem like a dream because it was “so 
wonderfully real”; he had the sensation of being borne upwards and feeling 
himself [‘double’] accompanied and partially upheld by his dead mother [— a 
“deliverer”]. He conversed with departed relatives etc. He was reluctant to return. 
When he did “return” his body was “almost rigid with cold, though the room was 

A New York Correspondent-(ibid.) told Stead that he had suddenly felt “as 
if caught up by a mighty and awful swirl of the universe”. He said, “I was so 
frightened by the awe of it that I think I lost much that might otherwise have 
been given me. I did not hear voices, but, just as I felt physically faint and dizzy 
from the swift motion, I saw (without opening my eyes) the most wonderful 
scene of mountains. It was exquisite.” 

Case No. 217 —James R. Foy 

Mr Foy’s experience was communicated to J. Arthur Findlay (Looking Back, 
Psychic Press Ltd., 1955). It is here abbreviated. “I am a doctor. About thirty 
years ago, while seated in my surgery, a lady knocked at the door, came in, and 

introduced herself as Mrs-, wife of our local Anglican minister, and asked* 

me to examine a nasty bruise on the upper part of one arm. Suddenly I re¬ 
membered a dream which I had on the previous night, in which dream she was 
being beaten by her husband in her drawing-room, from which beating I per¬ 
suaded her husband to cease. Between us we put her to bed. I have never met 

Mrs-before, though I had met her husband at my own house. ... I said, 

‘Mrs-, I can tell you how you came by that bruise. Last evening your 

husband was beating you while you were seated on a pink upholstered couch, 
and I persuaded him to stop. She said, ‘How do you know? It is true in every 
detail.’ I told her, and some of my friends of my dream.” 

Case No. 218— Nurse Joy Snell 

The following are from Joy Snell’s The Ministry of Angels. 

“One night I heard a beloved voice utter my name and my guardian angel (as 
I was to learn that night she was) [i.e. ‘deliverer] was bending over me. ‘Come with 
me,’ she said, and, placing an arm around me, she raised me up [= acted as a 
‘deliverer’]. The room vanished from my sight and I was wafted higher and 
higher. Looking down, I could see the people in the road, I could hear the 
traffic, but, as we sped upwards, the sounds became inaudible. Then we stopped 
and I was standing, with the angel, in a scene of wondrous beauty, a vast park-like 
garden ... And the light there is a light that never was on sea or land. [= ‘Paradise 
conditions’]. Everywhere were the angel-forms of transfigured men and 
women, all equally buoyant and vigorous. Angels they were, but still human— 
glorified human beings. I recognized many I had known on earth. How long 


I remained I have no idea. But when I found myself^gain in my room I knew 
that it was no dream. 

“Two months later I suddenly became aware that my guardian angel was by 
my side. ‘Come with me/ she said, and placed an arm around me. Then, as 
before, the rooms vanished and we were speeding through space. Again I stood 
in the heavenly garden. She disappeared but in a few moments was back again. 
She had brought my father and mother. Although my mother had been taken from 
me when I was only three years old, I recognized her at once. 

“What impressed me was the fact that, though it was a cold day I was 
unconscious of the cold [i.e. she observed discrepancies between the two environ - 
ments, the physical and ‘ Paradise* conditions ]. What to mortals are solid walls, when 
approached close by one in the spirit-body, appear as though composed of fog. Walls 
present no impediment to the spirit-body. 

“It is almost invariably after I have fallen asleep that I am able to leave the world 
in my spirit-body and enter other spheres of existence. There are no shadows there.” 

Case No. 219— Louis Henderson 

Mr Henderson ( Strange Experiences, Psychic Book Club, 1954) published the 
following: “I was walking along a roadway ... The atmosphere was astonish¬ 
ingly clear. There was brightness without glare. ...It was the most beautiful country 
I have ever seen [= ‘Paradise’ conditions]. Someone was walking beside me. ... 
He touched my hand and I saw the bedroom of my home in London. Then, to 
my horror, I saw my own face lying on the pillow. ‘Am I dead?’, I asked, ‘Do you 
feel dead?’ he replied. ‘Of course not.’ Then I saw the ceiling of my bedroom 
over my head once more and knew that I had returned to physical vibrations.” 

Case No. 220— Miss Nora Pennington 

Miss Pennington, of Hounslow, Middlesex, sent the following to the writer 
(in lift.): “I was a heavy sleeper. My mother had poor health, but she was able 
to wake me in the morning in time to go to the office. This she did up to 
within a short time of her passing. ... Then I suffered through lack of sleep 
until a friend fixed up a non-stop alarm clock on the wall—in such a position 
that I had to get out of bed to stop it by raising a switch. I used to ‘j ump to 
it’ so that the folks next door should not be disturbed by its incessant ring ing . 
One morning, on hearing it, I went to it (as I thought) but I could not lift the 
switch—my fingers went through it. Worried on account of my neighbours, I 
placed my fingers between the hammer and the bell, but the hammer continued 
to hit the bell through my fingers. I then felt myself'shoot* into my body through 
the top of my head with a very slight jerk. The jerk was such as one sometimes 
feels when going down a lift. I opened my eyes to find myself in a very com¬ 
fortable position in bed.” Miss Pennington added, “I am not one of those 
gullible people with a lively imagination—very much the opposite. Such ex¬ 
periences may be quite commonplace—I do not know.” 



Case No. 221— E. V. Duxbury 

Mr Duxbury, of Leeds, sent the following narrative (in litt.): 

“A few months ago, as I lay asleep, I suddenly had the feeling of my body 
growing very small. I tried to wake up but could neither open my eyes nor 
*pcak. At the limit of this feeling, everything inside me seemed to burst [the 
‘double’ was released] and I sat up, fully conscious. Instead of any ill-effects, 

I had the feeling of peace and comfort such as I had never known. This same 
experience occurred again later.” On a second occasion he said, “I was elevated 
and floated round On descending, fny stomach [? solar plexus] 
iccmed to generate tremendous power. This awoke me.” Mr Duxbury asked, 
‘‘Arc the above actual astral travels?” We think so. 

Case No. 222— Miss Muriel A. Hillier 

Miss Hillier, of Croydon, evidently engages in what we call “co-operation” 
while out of the body. She sent the following (in litt.): “Occasionally I have a 
very vivid dream ... I find myself in some place where a disaster has occurred. 
/ am engaged in helping people away from the danger. I know that I am alive but 
they are dead, but I do not tell them [so]. I lead them to their relatives or to 
what, to their minds, is a safe place. I am conscious of thinking and of planning 
whilst in this ‘astral’ state. About three or four days later I read of such a disaster 
in the newspapers and sometimes I recognize the surroundings or conditions— 
Greek earthquakes, etc. ... I cannot explain why I am called upon to do this 
work, though I do it gladly.” 

Case No. 223— Mrs E. “Sheppard” 

Mrs “Sheppard” (pen-name), who knew nothing of psychic matters at the time, 
lent the following (in litt.): “A few years ago I experienced astral projection. 
Not knowing what it was, I was much afraid each time. I was always in my bed. Ifelt 
a weight holding me down [— catalepsy], especially my head. The next thing I knew 
I was out of my body. I walked around my bedroom and looked down the stairs 
into the kitchen. I thought I would look at myself in the glass, but could not 
ice anything. On one occasion I thought, when coming back, ‘I’ll look at my- 
«clf on the bed’. As I looked I saw my mother instead of myself. She had been passed 
over quite a long time. ... Now I always feel that the real Me is apart from, and work¬ 
ing through, my physical body. I now know for sure that we have two bodies. I think 
my mother is with me when I am projected: I hear her voice and once saw the 
back of her (in a robe). She said, ‘Come along’ and took me through doors 
without opening them.” 

Case No. 224— Mrs Winifred Buries 

Mrs Winifred Buries, of Bath, gave a lecture on astral projection in Febru¬ 
ary 1956. She had had a number of such experiences. In answer to the writer’s 


enquiry, she said, “7 have not read any books on the subject” Her first experience 
occurred when she was io years old. It naturally came as a surprise. She had a num¬ 
ber of subsequent experiences of this type, visiting “both earth and astral” 
environments. She always returned to the physical body “with profound re¬ 
gret”. While out of the body, consciousness was “more vivid than normally” 
and there was “a feeling of lightness” and an ability to “move at will”. The ex¬ 
periences convinced her of survival. Details of out-of-the-body experiences are 
more clearly remembered than those of earth-life, and the thought never came 
to her: “Am I dreaming?” Doors, walls, etc. were not barriers to the passage 
of her ‘double’. 

On one occasion Mrs Buries found herself out of the body “on a Lower 
Plane” where people were “dressed in brown and looked repulsive”. Her 
account continues, “Immediately I requested to go higher and found myself 
floating apparently upwards where people looked so old, yet so young. They 
appeared solid, were dressed in pale light colours and all looked happy.” In 
answer to my question regarding fear and its effect, Mrs Buries said, “When 
I experienced fright I have found myself back in the body suddenly.” She further said, 
“I always had catalepsy on my return. I experienced a rigidity of the body. It 
seems to take some minutes to become normal and, on these occasions, I always 
fear someone is coming into the room before I am myself.” With regard to the 
sensations of leaving the body, Mrs Buries observed: “When leaving the body 
7 always experience a kind of whirring in the head and a click in the back of the neck. 
7 return with the deepest sorrow and regret .” 

Case No. 225 —Mr Evan Powell, J.P. 

A lady, “D.T.W.”, sent the following query to Evan Powell and it was 
published, with the reply, in Psychic News, Feb. 4, 1956. “In a dream I saw a 
man in deep distress lying on a bed and standing by the bedside was his double. 

I said to the standing one, ‘You must help him: you must not leave him like 
that.’ In the morning my husband, who had been far from well, told me he 
had an alarming ‘turn’ in the night and would have called out but did not be¬ 
cause he knew I was so tired. Was he out of the body, and did I see it in my 
dream?” Mr Powell replied that it was so and that he himself had had similar 
experiences. Thereupon the present writer submitted his questionnaire to Mr 
Powell. Asked if he had read any books or heard about astral projection from 
others before having the experience, he replied, “No book; not from others: the 
experiences came as a surprise [fifty-eight years ago). I was aided, or taken on, these 
journeys. I visited both earth—and astral—scenes in my early days.” 

Consciousness was more vivid when out of the body than nor mall y. Details 
of out-of-the-body experiences were “most certainly” better remembered than 
the details of earth-life: Mr Powell, who saw his own body, never thought that 
he might be dreaming: he was “too conscious of its reality”. T7e found that 
“ The physical body ceased to have a pull [on the ‘double’) after about ten to twelve 



yards.” He made interesting observations concerning the “silver cord”. Asked, 
“Did you see your own ‘silver cord’ ” (etc.), he replied, “Yes, I saw my own 
‘silver cord f*. It was very much like a light, luminous, flexible rod, about the thickness 
of one’s thumb and attached to the solar plexus.” (This is of interest, since Mr 
Powell was a “physical” medium and the “silver cord” which passes from the 
vehicle of vitality to the physical body is said to join at the solar plexus, whereas 
that which passes from the Soul Body to the physical body joins the heads). 
Mr Powell, when out of the body, communicated with the “dead”. 

" Case No. 226 —Mr D’nartsa 

D’nartsa is the pen-name for a well-known hypnotist and conjuror in the 
West Country who has kindly made his psychic experiences available for the 
present study. They include many noteworthy examples of fore-knowledge, 
etc. besides astral projections (the only ones with which we are here concerned). 
The following account is abbreviated from a large manuscript which D’nartsa 
was good enough to place at my disposal. It will be seen that the projections began 
thirty years before he had heard of such things, when only 13 years of age. 

“In 1921 (when 13 years old), before falling asleep I suddenly felt a strange 
vapoury movement behind me, as of a fluttering in the bed. It seemed to start 
up a motor activity within me. The noise grew louder until I experienced a 
floating sensation and became unconscious. This experience was repeated some 
eight to ten times over a period of about eighteen months. 

“Early in 1953, when in bed, I felt the old ‘motor’ activity that I had experi¬ 
enced in my childhood. I determined to overcome my nervousness and to 
notice what happened. 7 was lying on my back at the time. As the ‘motor’ speeded 
up 7 felt myself float straight up above my body to a height of about three feet. I lay 
there for some fifteen minutes. Then I began to descend. 7 returned with a jolt, 
still fully conscious. 

“I was amazed at this experience and tried to find an explanation. Eventually, 
in a second-hand book shop, I picked up The Projection of the Astral Body, by 
Muldoon. Here was the answer to my mystery. Among other things, it gave 
instructions to get right away from the body. Following these instructions, at 
about 4.15 a.m. on 2nd November, 1953 ,1 placed a pillow under my knees and 
one under my neck and lay back perfectly relaxed and strongly ‘willed’ consci¬ 
ous projection. It was some ten to fifteen minutes before anything happened. 
Then suddenly the ‘motor’ started up and then, after a little internal struggle in 
which I lost consciousness for a few seconds, I found myself lying horizontally about 
three or four feet above the bed. Willing to go forward into the upright position, 
I found myself there. There was a strong ‘pull’ at the back of my head [the point of 
attachment of the ‘silver cord’]. I struggled against this ‘pull’ like a man who 
struggles to go forwards whilst pulling a rope to which is attached a half-ton 
weight. Suddenly I found myself free, standing fight in the window-frame 
amongst the brickwork. I had been aiming to get there since I knew, from 


Muldoon, that if I could get as far as the window I should be free of [the pull 
of] the astral cord. I was delighted. I looked down at the garden and at the 
trees. I looked down to my sides and was thrilled to see right down into the 
wall—the layers of bricks, etc. I thought, ‘I have only to step out into the air 
and I shall float or fly!’ But I could not summon up enough courage to do this. 
I looked down the wall on the outside and saw the coal bunkers. I thought, 
‘I will go down them this time’, when lo and behold I found myself walking 
down the wall with my body straight out. In my mind I had imagined myself 
floating down in a vertical position. Naturally I was amazed to find myself 
walking down the wall as naturally as one would walk down a road. It even 
entered my mind at that moment that I was not the master of the motivity 
but was being controlled by a consciousness that was not my own. I stopped 
at the bottom with my face a few inches from the bunker. Arrived in this 
position, still stretched out horizontally from the wall, and with my face some 
six or eight inches from the top of the coal bunker, I held this position for some 
fifteen seconds during which time several thoughts passed through my mind. 
One was how to move from there and two was to make a mental note of the 
graining and marks in the wood, so as to check up on the following morning 
(which incidentally I did and found to be exactly as I saw them, including a 
certain knot, shaped like an eye). Then I thought, ‘Well that will do for a first 
trip. I will go back to my bedroom.’ A sweep outwards and upwards and 
backwards and there I was, standing in the middle of the room! 

“I stood thrilled with the experience. Then I suddenly felt the ‘pull’ of my 
body. I lost consciousness for a few seconds [= ‘blackout’] and I awoke in bed. 

“In January 1954 ,1 willed a projection. I heard the ‘motor’ start up and felt 
parts of myself drawing forwards for about three feet, and then return. This 
went on for a few minutes. It was like a battle of wills—the physical body 
saying, ‘You shan’t go!’ and the astral body saying ‘I shall!’ All the time I was 
75 per cent conscious and opened my (physical) eyes to make observations. But 
everything was black and I could just distinguish a shape p ulling away and 
drawing back (as if on a film of elastic). Although I still retained consciousness, 
everything was hazy. Suddenly I saw a face close to mine. This startled me and I re¬ 
turned with a bang [ repercussion ] regaining normal consciousness, I realized that the 
face I had seen was my own, but it was distorted with effort. 

Early in February 1954, I had a partial projection in which, ope nin g my 
eyes, I saw the head and shoulders of a thick-necked person. I was so startled that 
I returned at once. I had not recognized myself from behind. The next day I checked 
up on what I had seen by means of two mir rors.” 

Case No. 227 —Carroll Levis 

R. Thurston-Hopkins ( The World’s Strangest Ghost Stories, The World’s Work 
(1913) Ltd., Kingswood, Surrey, 1955) published details of “dreams” by 
Carroll Levis which suggest astral projection. Hopkins said, “Ever since he was 



a child, Levis can remember flying in his dreams. When he wakens after one 
of these imaginary flights, he is almost positive he can fly.” He quoted Mr Levis 
as follows: “I always seem to start the flight from a hill-top on the edge of a 
cliff. My body becomes rigid as I stretch out my arms. My muscles become tense, 
then, slowly, with arms outstretched, motionless from my sides, I rise from the 
ground and fly through the air. As I leave the ground, my body moves faster 
and faster, until finally I fly very high and at a terrific speed. 

“7 can remember flying over London, New York, Paris and my native Vancouver. 
Sometimes I visit all these cities in one dream ... I do not experience the 
slightest fear of falling; instead, it is a highly gratifying and satisfying experi¬ 
ence, a dream-state I enjoy and look forward to with pleasure—it is sheer 

Case No. 228 —Lord Norman 

R. Thurston-Hopkins (op. cit.) said, ‘ ‘Lord Norman of Kemsing, like Levis, was 
a frequent flier by night. He told me that his flying dreams usually began with 
an imagined fall or desperate leap. Other times he started from the top of a 
stairway. But the distance from the take-off to the ground always proved much 
greater than he supposed—so great that, in spite of his uncertainty about how 
far he could parachute safely down, he began to wonder. He kept gliding and 
gliding down, and still the dreaded shock did not come. At last he would touch 
the ground—but very, very lightly, with one foot only; and instantly, at that 
touch, rose to the level of the roof-tops... Then quietly he began to float down 
again. Once more landing on the ground, he decided to fly down the street, 
and, by great aerial leaps, he swooped forward and as he flew over the heads 
of the people ... 

"Speaking about astral travel and flying dreams, Lord Norman held the theory 
that the mind of man is dual—its faculties founded on a double principle. The 
brain ..., he thought, was a dual organ containing the psychic brain and the material 
brain. Though the two sets work together indistinguishably while we are fol¬ 
lowing our daily routine in the waking world, they are capable of separate 
action when the normal mechanism of the body is arrested by sleep. 

"On this supposition, Lord Norman pointed out, the more inexplicable 
peculiarities of out-of-the-body dreams would lose some of their mystery. For 
instance, the psychic brain would accompany the phantom self on his adventures 
and the material brain of the sleeper would observe and store up the memories 
of his experience.” 

Case No. 229— J. B. Priestley 

A quotation from Mr Priestley, given by R. Thurston-Hopkins (op. cit.) also 
strongly suggests astral projection. It includes the following passage. 

"My dream life ... to me, is important. As if there were at least two extra 


continents added to the world, and lightning excursions running to them at any 
moment between midnight and breakfast. Then again, the dream-life, though 
queer and bewildering in many respects, has its own advantages. The dead are 
there, smiling and talking. The past is there, sometimes all broken and confused, 
but occasionally as fresh as a daisy. And perhaps, as Mr Dunn tells us, the future 
is there too, winking at us.” 

Case No. 230 — Mrs Olive Mytton-Hill 

Mrs Mytton-Hill sent the following details to the present writer (in lift.): 
“About fifteen years ago I wrote of my experiences of astral travel to the 
Psychic News. It was put in print... I travelled, in all, twelve times, unfortuna¬ 
tely knowing little of psychic matters—a lecturer at the Psychic College, Edin¬ 
burgh, frightened me so much that I refused to go on the thirteenth journey 
when offered. 

“About eighteen months after I lost my husband, I was sitting in my rhair 
in my flat in Edinburgh. I began to hear a noise in both ears. ... Then my hai r 
was fanned by a strong wind—so much so that a strand moved on my forehead. 
I thought, “What can this be?” 

“What happened was that I started tearing through the air at a tremendous 
speed. My eyes I tightly shut. Then the speed died and I stopped. I felt a hand 
on my back gently helping me into an upright position [—help from * deliverers' —com¬ 
pare case No. 234]. This was my first travel. 

“Eventually I got to the stage when I said, ‘I have been away long enough’ 
and at once was on my way back. Of going back I never knew anything, until 
I arrived. The ‘going’ was rather unpleasant. ... Often now I visit places but 
always during sleep. I remember every detail.” 

In answer to my questionnaire, Mrs Mytton-Hill said, “I had read no books 
about projection, nor indeed any books on such subjects .” She ‘visited’ earth-scenes 
once only; other occasions represented astral travel. She continued, “The 
coming back was easy and pleasant: I just knew it was time and lost consciousness 
[= momentary coma, re-entering the body] then found myself in my chair. 
Everything was more vivid [than normally]. The grass, for instance, was like 
velvet—all the same length and a wonderful green. There were no shadows 
[= ‘Paradise’]. These experiences made a deep impression on my mind —but I felt 
I must know more.” 

Replying to my enquiry No. 7 (“Do you remember details when ‘out’ better 
than details of daily life?”) Mrs Mytton-Hill replied, “Yes!” She never thought 
that she might be dreaming and said, “I always knew I was out of my body and 
was somewhere —where, was a different matter.” “ Meeting my (deceased) husband 
made the greatest impression on my mind.” Again, “I was certainly critical and made 
many observations. ... Several times people seemed not to be conscious of my 
presence. Once I found myself in my mother’s flat. I could not turn the door 
handle. ... I urns careful never to look at my physical body: only once, quite recently. 



1 did see it. ... Sometimes I went to strange places—sinister, a dark street which 
had tenement buildings [= ‘Hades’conditions]. I stood on the pavement, look¬ 
ing across. A man opened a door. I knew fear and immediately started on my return 
journey. I did not seek evidence that I was ‘out’ of my body—I always knew 
that I was ‘out’.” 

Here is a significant experience. “Not very long after my husband died, I found 
myself walking across an expanse of grass. I saw my husband. HS was sitting. 

I knelt down beside him. I waited for recognition, but he had his hands hanging 
limply between his knees and his head was slightly down. I said, “George, 
dear!” I felt he knew I was there but that he had no strength for movement. Then 
I said, “Can I touch you?” He said, “I suppose so” (though I did not hear his 
voice). I immediately felt that he had somehow been “built up” for just this 
occasion: he was depressed beyond hope. Immediately I got back I thought, “I was 
sent there to help him realize where he was." [= “ co-operation ” of ‘living’ psychics 
to aid the newly-dead]. I wished that I could know how I appeared to him.” 

Mrs Mytton-Hill further said, “The experience of catalepsy occurred after my 
return to his cemetery (shortly after his passing). I was lying on my bed, not 
feeling very well. Suddenly I began to ‘seize-up’, so to speak, bit by bit and 
became rigid. Terrifying! I was alone in the house but knew my daughter 
would shortly be home from school. I could think very clearly and remembered 
saying to myself, “Keep calm—surely .this will pass; try to move one finger, 
first.” But I could not, and, to add to my horror someone or something seemed to 
be tugging, or trying to pull, something out of my head—at the soft part on the top. 
Almost wildly, I thought, “If I let this go, I shall die. I must not let go, for my child’s 
sake.” In the end I won and very gradually my body wakened up.” 

Case No. 231 — E. Blomfield 

This account, here abbreviated, was published in Prediction, Dec., 1955. “I 
seemed to wake, after some hours of sleep, to find myself standing by the bed on 
which lay my slumbering form. The room was dark, but I could see everything, 
as each piece of furniture gave out a faintly luminous aura. ... I approached the 
window and ... passed through it into the night. It was difficult to keep upright. 
Moving was rather like swimming, but, becoming more used to the condi¬ 
tions, I made my way along the road. I noted two houses where there were lighted 
windows and thought, ‘I will remember those’. The weather was wild and wet. I felt 
myself being drawn back and remember no more. The next day I verified the 
weather and the lighted houses—in one there was illness and in the other 
someone was preparing for a very early journey. 

“Another time I was dozing in a deck-chair in a Surrey garden when I 
thought I would try and visit a friend (whom I will call Stella) at Highgate. 
I didn’t just find myself at my destination— I was conscious of a journey through 
the air. ... I was standing on Stella’p doorstep, but I did not then realize that I 
could have passed in through the wall, so I knocked. No result. I tried again. 


and this time there was a feeble tapping not likely to he heard within. With a 
concentrated effort, I knocked once more and this time was rewarded by a 
startling crash: Stella’s sister opened the door, looked this way and that, evi¬ 
dently saw no one and retired perplexed. I slipped in with her and saw Stella 
lay down the red-covered book she was reading and look up in asto nishm ent 
at her sister’s story. 

“That evehing I wrote to Stella asking her if she had heard a loud knock at 
the door about 3.30 p.m. She replied, by return, that indeed she had! She and 
her sister were alone in the house and they both heard what seemed to be a faint 
knock at the front door. While they listened doubtfully there came a tre¬ 
mendous bang. Her sister went to investigate, but no one was there.” 

Case No. 232— Anskar 

Light, vol. XLIII, 1923, p. 309, contained an article by Miss H. A. Dallas, 
entitled “Visions of Dying in the Ninth and Nineteenth Centuries”. It includes 
the following. 

“In the ‘Life of Anskar’, the great ‘Apostle of the North’, who faced hard¬ 
ships and perils in the fulfilment of his mission to Denmark and Sweden in the 
ninth century, we may read the account of a vision granted to him at the season 
of Pentecost. In this vision he seemed to be about to encounter sudden death, 
and, as his soul was in the act of leaving his body, it was “taking to itself 
another, and very beautiful, kind of body which was no longer subject to death and 
from which all disquiet was absent”. (Anskar, translated by Charles H. Robin¬ 
son, d.d., p. 30). 

“The vision continues, ‘As his soul left his body, he seemed to be surrounded by an 
unending light which filled the whole world’ He was then led into purgatorial 
darkness [= ‘Hades’], and after brief suffering—although it seemed to him long 
at the time—he was again led ‘through ineffable brightness, progressing 
without motion and by no material path’ [= ‘Paradise’]. Further we are told: 

“In the East, where the light rises, was a marvellous brightness, an un¬ 
approachable light of unlimited and excessive brilliance, in which was included 
every splendid colour and everything delightful to the eye. All the ranks of the 
saints stood round rejoicing. ... I could not see what was within, but saw only 
the outer edge; nevertheless I believed that He was there concerning whom St 
Peter said, ‘on whom the angels desire to look’ ... There was nothing material 
there ... although there was an appearance as of a body which I cannot describe. ... The 
pen can in no way express all of which the mind is conscious. Nor is the mind 
conscious of what actually existed, for that was revealed to me which [physical] 
eye hath not seen, nor [physical] ear heard, nor hath it entered into the heart 
of man... 

“Anskar says at the close of his vision that a voice bade him: ‘Go, and return 
to Me crowned with martyrdom!’ After hearing the voice, he ‘became sad’ be¬ 
cause he was ‘compelled to return to earth’.” 



Case No. 233 —The Rev. Susanna Harris. 

Light, vol. XLIV, 1924, p. 697 carried an article by Abraham Wallace, M.D., 
entitled “Astral Travelling from New Zealand resulting in telekinetic phe¬ 
nomena in London”. The experiment was arranged by H. Mansfield Robinson, 
LLD., of London, with the Rev. Susanna Harris, then in Christchurch, New 
Zealand. A clairvoyant said that she saw the “astral form” of this lady, while 
all present noticed that three instruments were super-normally moved. Dr 
Wallace accepted the evidence as indicating astral projection. 

Case No. 234 — Mr Emerson 

Dr Horace Leaf contributed an article to Light, vol. LV, 1935, p. 86, which 
included the following: “Mr Emerson, of New Zealand, informed me that his 
whole outlook on life was changed through an unexpected visit to the spirit world. At 
the time he was gold-mining in Ballarat, Australia. Whilst reclining on his bed 
in his hut, he suddenly left his body at the request of the spirit of his sister (who had 
died several years before) and, after travelling upward through space, he found 
himself passing over a strange country, which, nevertheless, resembled this 
earth. Suddenly, he became aware of numerous dark objects lying motionless 
on the ground and, on approaching them, observed that they were dressed in . 
the garbs of various periods,—Tudor, Stuart, Georgian, Victorian, etc. There 
were no children among them [? ‘Hades’]. 

“Following the floating form of his sister, he descended, and was astonished 
to find himself standing beside the unconscious form of his cousin, who had 
died a few months before, a firm believer that the dead slept until the Judgement 
Day. His sister then said: ‘He was a good man, but we are unable to waken him. 
You try!’ [= ‘ co-operation —compare Mrs Mytton-Hill, No. 230]. After 
shaking the recumbent form vigorously for some time, the cousin showed 
signs of awakening, whereupon Mr Emerson’s sister beckoned him to depart, 
which he did, finally finding himself lying wide awake in his hut. 

“He was absolutely convinced that he had visited the spirit-world. His ex¬ 
planation of the strange experience was that all [after-death abnormal] sleepers 
were believers in a final Judgement Day, and that they would, immediately on 
dying, sleep until the Last Trumpet sounded to awaken them, [Compare post¬ 
hypnotic suggestion]. Their thoughts were working out in this way. The reason 
why there were no children among them was, he contended, that children were 
too young for the belief to set up an illusion strong enough to make them 

Case No. 235 —“M.S.S.” 

The following from Light, vol. XLV, 1925, p. 142, is abbreviated: “I seem 
to be looking out of the window far the sun to rise, the window is open, but 
I don’t feel cold. I am puzzled by a subtle change in the atmosphere. I hold back the 


curtains and wonder at the unfamiliar outlook. I still have a sense of golden light, 
of unfolding love and happiness. I think I will try to keep this feeling all day, 
and then I begin to laugh, because I see myself lying in bed. Suddenly it occurs 
to me: ‘ This is very odd, I am looking at myself. Are there two of me?’ Stranger and 
stranger, I have a sense of whirling in the air, of travelling rapidly, of ever- 
increasing light, brightness, beauty and surprised content; then there is soft 
music, those soft voices calling, they penetrate and thrill me. I feel surrounded, 
encircled, permeated by love and kindness; and yet here I am standing by my bed 
looking at myself asleep. My arm, with a pink-patterned sleeve, lies outside the 
coverlet. I look down on myself [‘double’]: I have on a similar pink gown ... yet, 
I didn’t have two pink gowns. 

“I am puzzled, what am I to do now? To get into bed with myself again, or 
what? Something must be done, because I hear footsteps coming down the 
passage. Jane will ‘have a fit’ if she sees two of me! I know!: I’ll just float out of 
the window. I must be quick ... I feel as light as a feather as I float away. Hands 
are held out to me. I have invisible support [= ‘deliverers’]. I sail away. “This 
is a great adventure. I hope I shall remember it all when I come back. I feel I never 
want this journey to end: everything is getting more and more beautiful, 
wonderful, and the voices are getting nearer and clearer. ‘Here she is at last!’... 
I am enfolded in an atmosphere of love. There are the faces I have waited so long 
to see again. ... I see, I feel, I know, that all I ever longed for, and more, is here. 
It is too much to grasp. I just know I have come home at last, safely across the 
great divide ... 

“When the sun shone through the chinks of the still-drawn curtains, it woke 
me up. I remembered vividly every word and sensation. ... All the more wonderful 
to me because, as a rule, the happenings of sleeping hours with me are as 
tantalizing as Bums’ ‘snowflakes on the river.* ” 

Case No. 236 —Oscar Mockler 

This experience appeared in Light, vol. XLV, 1925, p. 563. Mr Mockler lives 
in New South Wales. “It was my watch below. The ship was some two days 
off Aden, the time about 2 p.m. I remember thinking, ‘What a noise those 
people are making and whoever can they be?’ (We carried no passengers). They 
stopped outside my door, which was on the hook. Someone [a ‘deliverer’] came 
in, stood beside me and placed hands on my breast. The next thing I was aware 
of was standing on the floor of the cabin and looking down at my body lying asleep in 
the bunk. While I was lost in wonder, two persons came in and stood one on each side 
of me. The next moment I was speeding in a slanting direction far away over the 
sea. Shortly we were over London; the atmosphere, or perhaps the ‘aura’ would be 
a better word, was not pleasant. One could feel many thoughts of many minds. 

“This soon passed and we rose into beautiful clear air; higher and higher we 
shot up. I began to think of my body lying far away in my bunk. ‘Whatever 
shall I do?, L thought. ‘Will I ever get back? Am I dead or what?’ I got very 



frightened. Immediately I was aware of some presence with me ... Ifelt myself lifted up, 
then a downward flash, a queer sort of merging of two in one, and I was awake, sitting 
up in my bunk. 

“Since that time I have often left my body in sleep, but never travelled so 
far. I am certain that the spirit can, and does, leave the body and mingle with 
spirits on the spiritual plane, though we do not always remember.” 

Case No. 237 —Shirley Eshelby 

Light, vol. 1935, p. 293, contained the following (here abbreviated): “One 
Sunday recently, at 3.30 p.m. I went into the silence. I was alone in the house. 
... I saw violet hues, like opals in my hair. This was a sign that I was in a condi¬ 
tion to receive messages from ‘the other side’. I put my body safely on the bed 
and then said to myself three times, ‘I am still, from my head to my feet, I am 
still.’ After a few seconds son appeared to me. He smiled and caressed my 
face. ... His touch felt as light as a cobweb. He put his arms right round me and 
lifted my soul [= body] out of my [physical] body [= a ‘deliverer’]. When out of 
the body, we were solid to one another and his arms were as strong and 
muscular as the arms of a man in the flesh. ... After quite a long talk, he said, 
*1 can’t take you away, dear; you must return to your body now!’ He lifted me 
easily and put me back into my body. After I was back in the body his touch was 
again as light as a cobweb, and we were no longer solid to one another. 

“This is the first experience of this kind I have had, though my son has been 
to see me many times. ... He always seems to know everything that happens 
to us here. This dear boy’s death has been the greatest revelation of my life. He has 
proved survival to me.” 

Case No. 238 —Mrs S. Eadon Craven 

Light, vol. LV, 1935, p. 487, contained a letter from Mrs Craven which in¬ 
cluded the following: “Personally, I have travelled in my sleep—from a young 
child —by ‘flight’, being poised and, as it were, ‘swimming in air’—with very 
great ease, visiting places both known and strange. ... In later life I have gone 
through extraordinary ceremonies and returned to wakefulness quite conscious 
of all done, in many cases writing down my experiences; ajso being taught 
many things.... In all this time, I have had no difficulty coming back so naturally 
that it seemed a kind of dreaming—but I know it was ‘real’: only once had I the 
slightest feeling of discomfort—when I wakened by what I felt was a ‘blow’ on 
my right shoulder ...” 

Case No. 239 —Mrs H. M. Fox 

Mrs Fox sent her narrative (in litt., May 25,1961). She looked up at the sky, 
thinking there was an aeroplane overhead, when, she said, “I was out of my 


body, away in space. My first thought was, ‘I have no body!’ The next, ‘How 
dull to have no bodily occupation!’ Then came a sense of loneliness and I 
returned to my body.” Repercussion, due to this rapid return was described as 
follows: “It felt as if someone had hit me very hard under the chin .” Mrs Fox ob¬ 
served, “When out of my body I seemed to be just a circular blob of mind.” Once, 
when very ill, I was conscious of my astral body lying alongside of me in bed.” 

Case No. 240 —Mrs M. Tolkien 

Mrs Tolkien’s mother died. Six months later she felt “numb" and “ lost 
consciousness”, i.e. experienced the “blackout” as her ‘double’ left her body. 
She “seemed to float towards a high sandy cliff, floated across the sea and back 
again”. She observed, “I looked at my arms and thought to myself, ‘Yes! It 
is me, and I am astral travelling!’ I knew I was out of my body. ... Once again 
I came to at the foot of my bed, and my mother was sitting there. I said, ‘I have 
been looking everywhere for you!’ Then I was over my body on the bed 
and remember no more until I found myself back in my body.” 

Case No. 241 —Mrs N. Matile 

Mrs Matile, now 67, wrote (in litt., May 26,1961) and told of an experience 
that occurred when she was 8 years old. Her account is as follows: “One night, 
when I had been in bed for a short time, I found myself floating above my bed 
(about three feet above). I then quickly passed out of the window to the middle of 
the Mews where we were living. It was a starry night and it was a lovely feel¬ 
ing, floating in the air. It seemed to last a few minutes and then I seemed to 
drop and felt myself trying to keep up. I then ( against my wish) passed back 
through the room and hovered over my bed and was very surprised to see myself 
lying down, looking quite dead. I had a long length of greasy-like ribbon trailing 
after me. [This suggests that the ‘ cord ’ is an extension of the ‘ double’—compare cases 
32,283]. It was silver-greyish. One part seemed to trail off into a misty vapour (about 
half an inch in width). 

“While I was looking down at myself on the bed, Ifelt a click and then I was 
looking up from the bed. As a child, I felt thrilled at that experience and tried 
to float myself the next night. At last I succeeded, but I was out through the 
window and back quickly. I felt no shock whatever. It was the only time any¬ 
thing like that happened to me. It was only when I reached the age of so that I 
realized the meaning of my childhood experience." 

Case No. 242— Mrs E. A. Guelke 

Mrs Guelke, of Cheltenham, had two projections. She described the first as 
follows. “Very slowly, it seemed, I floated up and could see myself seated on 
the chair. All the things in the room seemed plainer than seen with my own 
eyes. I did not have to imagine to turn, as it were, to be able to see things which 



would otherwise be out of my vision. A fear came over me and I returned more 

Describing her second experience, Mrs Guelke said, “I just rose up and could 
see my body lying on the bed. I was a little afraid and returned quickly." 

Case No. 243 — Miss M. E. Fearn 

Miss Feam, of Iver Heath, Bucks., sent the following narrative (in litt., 
May 26, 1961) : “I was in bed and suddenly I seemed to awaken. I felt myself 
arise and float off the bed and ... was at the foot of Our bed, looking at myself 
asleep, facing my husband’s back. Then I floated towards the window. I 
thought, ‘I must not get too near the window, because I know I could go 
through it, though it is shut!’ I came away from the window, and went back 
to the bed. I could still see myself asleep. Just as I was going to get back on the 
bed, my sister, who passed away two years before appeared—just from the head to 
the waist. She pointed to my sleeping body and said, very sharply, ‘Go back!’ 
three times. I don’t know if it was her sharp command, but just then I felt as 
though I had received a blow as if I hadfallen from a height. The shock woke me up." 

Miss Feam later sent me (in litt., June 1,1961) an experience which she could 
not understand. She said, “I had been asleep, or so I thought, when suddenly 
I was fully awake with my heart beating fast as when one gets a shock. Someone 
had been bending over me, looking at me. I had a strong feeling that I had 
been somewhere. I lay awake and tried to recall where. Then it all came back 
to me very clearly. 

“I seemed to be travelling up through space. Things were not very clear, as 
there was a kind of mist [= ‘Hades’]. Then, as things got clearer, I saw my 
mother, one of my sisters and my brother, all talking together. (All these three 
had‘passed on’). They did not see me as they were looking away from me. My 
mother was saying, ‘Look, here she comes!’ I looked in the direction in which 
they were looking, and saw a very bright light which got bigger as it approached. 
Then I saw my other sister (also ‘passed over’) [= ‘Paradise’]. She came up 
to me and said, ‘You must go back!’ I replied, ‘No, I do not want to go home! 
(meaning here on earth) ... I felt very upset and having to come back. I put 
my arm around her shoulders and she said, ‘Don’t touch my back!’... She took 
my arm and we floated down and down. And that was when, I *came to with 
a start. I tried to recall why she said, ‘Don’t touch my back!’ Then I remembered 
that her lungs had been affected with T.B. when she died ...” 

The explanation is doubtless the same as that given by the present writer in 
his book The Study and Practice of Astral Projection (Aquarian Press, 1961, p. 64) 
for a strange experience of Col. R. M. Lester. Miss Feam had “taken on” the 
last-illness symptoms of her sister just as the two were parting, i.e. when her 
vehicle of vitality (and memory) were involved, the (“dead”) sister “remembered” 
her last earthly feelings and caused Miss Fearn to “remember” them by proxy! 
This sort of thing is highly evidential. 



Case No. 244 — Dr J. H. M. Whiteman 

Dr Whiteman’s astral projections were published, along with mystical ex¬ 
periences, in a book of great value entitled The Mystical Life (Faber & Faber, 
1961). Like me, Dr Whiteman envisaged (1) the physical body, (2) the 
Psychical or Soul Body (which provided psychical experiences such as here 
concern us) and (3) the Spiritual Body (which produces mystical experiences). 
Dr Whiteman offered an explanation of man’s nature in terms of the monads 
of Leibnitz. His true self , or higher self”, one single monad, corresponds 
to what the writer (The Supreme Adventure , James Clarke, 1961) calls the 
Greater, Higher, Inner, Eternal Self. 

On p. 56, Dr Whiteman described a projection that occurred when 
(like Muldoon on his first projection) he was 12 years old. It was caused by the 
pain of a burn. It seems probable that his ‘double’ was naturally in loose asso¬ 
ciation with his physical body. He said, “I appeared to have no feet. ... The 
emptiness rose ... until I appeared to have no lower part of the body. Then ...all 
feeling in the body disappeared, but at the same instant I realized that I was still 
standing aware, in a curiously interested but detached way, of the sound of 
some heavy object falling down about eight feet away, behind and slightly to 
the right.” Then he re-entered his body and realized that he had fainted. 

On page 57, in an account of a projection that took place when he was 
20 years of age, there is a strong suggestion that Dr Whiteman’s vehicle of 
vitality (as well as his Soul Body) was loosely associated with his physical body. 
He had a “quite irrational” dream, in which, he said, “A vivid sense of cold 
flowed in on me ... Then suddenly, ... all that up to now had been wrapped 
up in confusion instantly passed away [= he now shed that portion of his 
vehicle of vitality that had left his physical body along with the Soul Body and, 
forming part of the composite double , had enshrouded it, reducing conscious¬ 
ness to the ‘Hades’ or dream-level], and a new space burst forth in vivid presence 
and utter reality, with perception free and pin-pointed as never before ” [= “super¬ 
normal” consciousness in ‘Paradise’ conditions]. He thought, “I have never 
been awake before.” Dr Whiteman had no knowledge at this time that projections were 

On p. 63 of his book Whiteman described a projection in which his ‘double’ 
“floated apparently a little above the physical body”. On the same page, in another 
experience, he had “dual consciousness”. He stated, “I was objectively conscious 
of the physical body, lying face downwards. But consciousness resided almost 
wholly in the separating form” (i.e. the ‘double’). A later projection (p. 66 ) 
included both the horizontal position of the ‘double’ and the “dual conscious¬ 
ness just mentioned. He said, “I was also aware, by double-consciousness, of 
a lower manifestation, according to which... another body was gently rocking 
in a horizontal position ...” Still later (p. 72) he had a projection in which “the 
separated form appeared horizontal ... above the bed.” 

Onp. 73 Dr Whiteman described how the proximity of the exteriorized 



‘double’ to its physical counterpart tends to dim consciousness (as was described 
by Mrs Leonard, etc.). He said, “As I passed on the light'grew darker ... (this 
darkening always heralds a necessary return [through ‘Hades’] to the physical 
world) . He continued, “The inner form of consciousness became lifted off the 
ground, and equally gently inclined backwards until it appeared to rest 
horizontally, about five or six feet above the ground. ... Next ... the (inward) 
body began to be lowered into coincidence with the physical body, whose 
position was now clearly discerned...” [N.B. This backwards pull on the ‘double’ 
and its horizontal position before re-entering the body was also described by 
Muldoon, etc. Thus the route taken by Dr ’Whiteman s ‘double’ corresponds 
to that taken by Muldoon and others—such details indicate objective ‘doubles’]. 

On one occasion (cited on p. 73)* a s his double was returning to his physical 
body and was moving into the horizontal position above it, preparatory to 
coinciding with it. Dr Whiteman made an experiment: he tried to alter the 
orientation of the double . But, he said, ‘the separated body was compelled 
back again into the face-upwards position as it became more horizontal .” In still 
another projection (cited on his p. 75) Whiteman saw the ceiling as though he 
were looking up from a “horizontal form”. 

Dr Whiteman (p. 62) mentioned projectors who described passing through 
a dark tunnel. (The present writer interprets this as a “blackout” due to the pro¬ 
cess of separating the Soul or Psychical Body from the physical body, during 
which period neither body would be available to consciousness.) Miss Kaeyer 
laid, “It was just long enough for my soul to escape from the physical.” The 
description is also given for re-entering the body, when the same condition 
would presumably apply. Thus, Miss Addison said “There was a moment of 
darkness as the head of my astral body slipped into my physical body.” The 
description is also given for shedding the vehicle of vitality (see The Supreme 
Adventure, James Clarke, 1961, by the present writer, p. 109) and it is in this 
connexion that Dr Whiteman (evidence of the looseness of whose vehicle of 
vitality has already been mentioned) said, on p. 77 of his book, “It was as if I 
were being drawn ... towards a rectangular pit or well of water. ... There came 
the vivid sound of rushing water in my ears, and I awoke in the physical world.” 

Dr Whiteman made two references to the repercussion which may occur when 
the ‘double’ returns rapidly to the body: on p. 68 he mentioned *a slightjolt ’ and 
on p. 79 ‘a sharp jolt at the solar plexus’. (The position of the lafter shock, namely 
the solar plexus, further supports interpretation that Dr Whiteman’s vehicle of 
vitality is somewhat loose). 

The “blackout” caused by the re-entry of his ‘double’ into his body was 
described (p. 69) as “an impression of blankness” which lasted for only “a 

We have mentioned our interpretation of the “water” described by Dr 
Whiteman as representing ‘Hades’ conditions, due to a relatively loose vehicle 
of vitality. On p. 70 of his book, he said, “In transitional states between the 
physical state and a psychical one, or between a psychical state and a mystical 


one ... there is sometimes a kind of dissolution of the ‘world’ into a condition 
of shapeless fluidity; when all we are conscious of is a substantial movement as 
of currents eddying and interweaving in space. Then, in due course, the new 
‘world’ and our new personal form are condensed out of ‘the waters’.” He 
significantly added, “In these transitional states mental control is difficult, 
fantasy-influence sometimes takes hold, and the separation [= projection ] may lapse 
into a dream of flying, floating or swimming.” He continued, “While the physical 
body is in a ... partly dissociated state, one may be able to discern a movement 
of [? ectoplasmic] currents eddying and interweaving within the form of the body. 
These seem to be almost material in character ; they could easily be mistaken for 
physical sensations....” [Ectoplasm has often been described as “semi-physical” 
—compare Case No. 177, J. McCormick]. On p. 50 of his book, Dr Whiteman 
noted that, “An element of fantasy is, however, liable to break into any separa¬ 
tion that is not of a mystical category, and may be very difficult to overcome.” 

We interpret this as, in his case, in any psychical projection part of the vehicle 
ofvitality is liable to pass along the “silver cord” from the physical body to the 
Soul Body, enveiling it and dimming consciousness. But Dr Whiteman’s inter¬ 
pretations of many of his phenomena differ from ours. 

Case No. 245— Mrs A. Thompson 

Mrs Thompson said (in litt., June 1, 1961): “Occasionally, when just on the 
verge of sleep, I get a rushing sensation in the head and a ticklish windy feeling 
that seems to work out from the top. ... One night I got out of bed and saw 
two young boys going home and thought, ‘How late they are!’ I went and 
shook my husband, but he did not move. Suddenly I realized it was me [i.e. 
the ‘double’], though I knew physically I was still in bed. With that thought, 
after the sensation had passed, I woke up. There were no after-effects.” 

Case No. 246— Mrs M. Eyres 

Mrs Eyres told the writer (in litt., May 26,1961) that she is crippled. “But,” 
she said, “even a paralysed leg can’t stop a strong mind from travelling any¬ 
where.” She described leaving her physical body as follows. “I had a feeling 
that the real Me came out of my body through the head and I had the sensation 
of flying.” She claimed to visit countries in this way. 

Case No. 247— Mrs J. Watkin 

Mrs Watkin, of Hove, prefaced her account (in litt., May 29,1961) by saying, 
“What I am writing to you is a true fact. I would not dare to do otherwise.” She 
is a Baptist. Her narrative is as follows: 

“I was 14 years of age. I had just got into bed, when my attention was arrested 
by a soft whirlwind sound coming through the window. Yet it was a still 



summer’s night, with no wind at all. Then two robed men, as solid in appear¬ 
ance as we are to each other, were standing at my bedside. I felt no fear. They 
gave me a most penetrating look, at and through me, and suddenly I found 
myself standing between them, and the three of us, looking now at my lifeless- 
looking body on the bed [i.e. they were ‘deliverers’]. Instinct told me I was 
going on a long journey. I had no knowledge of such things happening like 
that; yet I ‘knew’ it was so natural as well as a miracle of God. Then the three 
of us went up, through the window, and miles, and miles, up into the Spirit 
World. I was amazed atrthe speed, lightness of feeling and the very solid ‘matter’ of 
the Spirit World and its breath-taking beauty. ... We passed beyond ranges of 
mountains into the Spirit World where the air is exhilarating like wine ... 

“I was brought back to my bedroom and there the three of us again stood 
looking at my lifeless-looking body. Suddenly I slipped easily and swiftly into it. 
No pain or queer sensations at all. My Spirit Body is amazingly strong, the duplicate 
of my physical. The Spirit world is a true real fact. ... Astral journeys are delightful 
and definitely not dreams or visions. They do really happen.” 

Case No. 248 — W. L. Graham 

Mr Graham, of Dundee, sent the following (in litt., May 29,1961) : “At first 
I had astral projection in my sleep-state. Then I was tested [by ‘deliverers’] by 
being taken to heights and dropped. Then I was quite conscious of being out 
of my body and taken on travel. I have been in the Light and Darkness, talked 
and walked with the spirit friends on the other side of life and have seen them 
in their different colour-robes. ... When I am on travel, I am always held by 
spirit friends (‘deliverers’). One fact I am quite conscious of is Life After Death, 
as I have been quite conscious of leaving the physical body.” 

Case No. 249 —Miss A. Thomas 

Miss Thomas, of West Norwood, London, S.E.27, who knew nothing of 
psychic matters, said (in litt., May 29,1961): “I have had three out-of-the-body 
experiences. During the first, I was presumably asleep and saw myself floating 
above my material body for what may have been only a few seconds. Then 
I merged quite happily and seemed to be in natural sleep. But when I awoke 
in the morning, I remembered I was a little afraid, feeling that I had been dead 
for that short space of time. I gradually forgot the experience. 

“Some years later it again happened, but for a longer period, and I knew that 
I was looking at myself in Spirit. The merging was again almost happily 
accomplished. I spoke of it to no one. 

“About a year ago came my third experience. It was different in that I seemed 
to be with my spirit body and had gone a long, long way, searching for something, 
I knew not what, and, during this experience, I was definitely afraid. Then I 
seemed to be struggling to find my way back. When I did get back it was with an effort 


and I woke groaning and very cold. I was incapable of moving and lay for some 
time in a chilled condition. Eventually I was able to get a hot water bottle, and 
only after some considerable time got warm and fell asleep. 

“I was not ill, or even run-down in health when these three things happened, and 
I am a normal woman of some education, and certainly level-headed” 

Later, Miss Thomas described a “half-way” condition as follows: “I am half¬ 
way up a wide stairway and see the lower half in blackness [= ‘Hades’]. I look 
upward where the steps merge into a brilliant white light [= ‘Paradise’]. I am 
struggling to get from the grey to the white light, but on the other side of me 
is an abyss from which hands are stretched out to pull me back [= the reverse 
of helpful ‘deliverers’]. I sense that down there, on either side of me, are suffer¬ 
ing creatures wanting to come out of misery.” [Compare Mme. d’Esperance, 
cited (Case No. 43) in The Study and Practice of Astral Projection, 1961]. 

Case No. 250— Mrs Alice Hibberd 

Mrs Hibberd, of Bolton, Lancs., sent the following (in lift.. May 29, 1961): 
She insisted, “I am a rational, intelligent woman, not given to flights of 

“One morning I woke up and felt my etheric [body] floating horizontally 
above me. I had an indescribable feeling of perfect health and happiness. Another 
time, I caught a brief glimpse of it returning from the right side of me. Not 
long ago, I warned my daughter about leaving a hot iron within reach of my 
grandson, who was at the ‘toddling’ stage. I was worried about this and, two 
nights later, my daughter woke up and saw me, apparently in my physical body, 
holding an iron in my hand, although I live five miles away. 

“Once when I was recovering from an illness I woke up and saw myself lying 
in a horizontal position on a table at the other side of my bedroom. 

“Another time, at the dentist’s, under gas, I saw myself looking down at my 
physical body.” 

Case No. 251 — Miss T. Mayo 

Miss Mayo said (in litt.. May 31, i960): “In the early 1920’s, about 7 a.m., I 
had awakened and lay waiting for the maid to bring my cup of tea. I suddenly 
found myself wandering about in the hall, wondering what I was doing there. 
Going into the back room, it came to me with a shock that I had passed through the 
wall, the door still being shut. Instinctively I knew what had happened. At the 
same time I heard the maid coming up. Knowing I must be back in my room 
before she arrived, and also realizing it was not good to ‘fly’ back [because of 
shock or repercussion], I forced myself to walk up the stairs one by one. As I 
neared the top I held my hands in front of my face and examined them, ex¬ 
claiming, ‘They are real—real flesh and blood!’ The exultation of that moment 
was great. When I passed into my bedroom I saw my physical body lying in 
bed. The next moment I was back, the door opened and there was the maid. 



“After the passing of many years, one night I found myself back in that same 
room where realization had come to me in passing through the' wall. I thought to 
myself, ‘Let’s find out how it worked!’ Walking slowly to the wall, it seemed 
to me that, although it appeared solid, in reality it was a mass of intangible 
substance, like minute cells, which ‘gave’ to my etheric body as I passed through, 
the feeling of being like passing through a mist. It was a wonderful experience, 
and although not exciting in itself, gave me the answer I had sought since I was 
old enough to think about the hereafter—that, without a shadow of a doubt, 
‘There is no death’. In these out-of-the-body experiences I often see my mother ... 
who has long passed over.” 

The present writer asked Miss Mayo if, when out of her body, she had ever 
seen the “silver cord”. She replied (June 5, 1961): “No, but I have a feeling it 
is at the head. ... I think the cord is near the head because I was once a ‘long 
way’ off and was suddenly drawn back. I felt myself falling head first, with 
scenery and houses, then countryside and finally just a void [= ‘blackout’] until 
I entered my body ...” 

Case No. 252— Mrs J. Jarvie 

Mrs Jarvie wrote (May 26,1961) mentioning an article by the present writer 
in Psychic News (May 27, 1961) in which he described the sensations that are 
often reported by people either when they leave their bodies or re-enter them 
(or both)—chiefly when the change is a sudden one. When it is very gradual, 
it may pass unnoticed. 

Mrs Jarvie said, “I was especially interested in the accounts of the experiences 
felt when returning to the physical body. If I hadn’t experienced the physical sensa¬ 
tions I did, I would have thought everything that happened had only been a dream. As 
you so aptly put it in your article, these experiences ‘have gone further to prove 
survival to me than all the religious books I have ever read—I know!’ ” 

Case No. 253 —Mrs Alice Latham 

Mrs Latham, of Bexhill-on-Sea, sent the following (in lift., May 26,1961): 
“On Christmas night, 1958 ,1 was in great discomfort and pain, due to a fall. 
About 6.30 p.m. I was lying down, drowsy but awake. I became aware of the 
fact that I was not alone. What was so remarkable was a feeling of lightness, of 
buoyancy, as if I were floating high up, near the ceiling. No longer was I conscious of 
pain. The realization came to me, naturally, that I was out of my physical body 
which lay there on the bed. I scanned the ceiling and ... regretfully floated down 
slightly lower until I found myself back on my couch. 

“To my utter surprise I then beheld my beloved mother, who had ‘passed 
over’ twenty-four years ago. Seated beside her, on the arm of the chair, was my 
sister who had ‘passed over’ at the age of 53. She looked well and happy—much 
younger than at the time of her ‘passing’. We conversed by thought, not a word 


being exchanged. I knew that they must soon depart. As if in answer to my 
thought, I heard these two words, ‘Not yet, not yet, not yet!’, growing fainter 
as they vanished. I was uplifted and filled with joy. A great feeling of peace 
stole over me. Somehow I knew the waiting, ’ere I joined them, could not be 

Case No. 254 —John L. Lane 

John L. Lane sent his account of his projections (in to., June 3,1961): He ex¬ 
perienced rigidity of the physical body when 16 years of age and again some 
three years later. He noted, “I could see with the lids of the physical eyes drawn, 
as in sleep.” 

When 26, after the first World War, he often had a nap on the sofa on a 
Saturday afternoon. On one occasion his ‘double’ was released. He said, ‘‘On 
this occasion I ‘came to’ and was standing by the window talking to my wife’s 
mother. She paid no attention. I discovered the reason for this when, on turning 
round, I saw myself lying on the sofa apparently fast asleep. I woke up without 
any shock. At the time I had never heard of astral projection, but... a friend lent me 
Muldoon’s The Projection of the Astral Body. 

“Brought up C. of E., a choir-boy and a Communicant, I returned from the 
war full of doubts about religion. Muldoon, and my own experiences made 
me think again. 

“One further experience stopped the doubts which suggested imagination, 
the ‘sub-conscious’, wishful thinking, etc. as the cause of all ideas about pro¬ 
jection. I was lying in bed, thinking about the book I had been reading. The 
room was dark, but I was a long way from sleeping. ... I had learned that the 
surest way to stop all phenomena was to demand to know the how and the 
why—so, when a gentle ‘swish’, like the tide running up and receding on a shingle 
beach, seemed to play about my feet, I lay perfectly still and mentally accepted 
without trying to probe or analyse. The ‘swishing’ grew in volume, gradually 
covering more and more of my body. By the time the ‘wave ’ was travelling 
from my feet to my head, the volume of sound was tremendous and I felt that 
some crisis was approaching. ... The thread of consciousness had not been 
broken from the time of my returning, so when I felt myself gently rising from 
the bed, it was something I had not anticipated. The room was no longer dark, 
but the illumination was subdued. As I rose towards the ceiling, I turned and 
saw my wife lying in bed, fast asleep. ‘I’m off!’, I cried to her, but she did not 
respond and I was at the bottom of a chimney-like tunnel which had a small patch of 
light showing at the top. [N.B. Mrs “Z” reported by Dr. K. E. Muller in F. C. 
Sculthorpe’s Excursions to the Spirit World, Almorris Press, 1962, p. 129, similarly 
said that the (‘double’) spiralled up and out of, a big chimney .” Mr. Lane’s 
‘double’ was already free from his body. The ‘swish’ which was like a ‘wave’ 
doubtless refers to his vehicle of vitality, a feature often described in terms of 
‘water’, as in the ‘river of death’. The ‘tunnel’ he now ‘saw’ was caused by the 



vehicle of vitality which he was in process of shedding from the composite 
‘double’. He was passing through the equivalent of the ‘second death’, which 
frees the Soul Body from the enshrouding and enveiling vehicle of vitality. If 
he had a somewhat ‘loose’ vehicle of vitality, part of it would tend to exteriorize 
along with the Soul Body. At death, the whole of it exteriorizes along with the 
‘Soul Body’, so that everyone has to pass through the ‘second death’, usually 
some three or four days after the physical body was vacated—compare the case 
of Aridaeus, No. 368. The fact that this experience is rarely described in astral 
projection is doubtless due to the fact that the ‘looseness’ of the vehicle ofvitality 
is rare]. The sides of the circular tunnel were not, I felt, solid (like brick or 
stone). Imagine a blackness so dense that it gave the impression of being solid. 
Then scoop a tunnel through this blackness [enshroudment]. The tunnel varies 
from its surrounding ‘wall’ of blackness in so far as it is less solid, but it is just 
as black. I floated up the tunnel, complete with every faculty and function, every 
memory and feeling, and I was well aware that my body was ‘down there’, 
in bed. 

“As I approached the top of the tunnel [= became free from the hitherto 
unshrouding vehicle of vitality], I found myself in a kind of woodland, but the 
trees and flowers had form only—there was no colour, just shadings from grey 
to black. [N.B. This lack of colour suggests that Mr Lane’s ‘double’ had not shed 
the whole of the vehicle of vitality, but that some remained with the Soul Body 
and partially obscured its vision of‘Paradise’ conditions]. I did not see anyone, 
but I was not alone. I sensed that others were around me. After a while I 
returned to the top of the tunnel and started the descent. Near the bottom of 
the tunnel I lost interest in the proceedings for the first time since retiring to 
bed, and became conscious in the physical without shock from re- 

“I have experienced repercussion shock on many occasions, usually when falling off 
to sleep, and sometimes so severe that it could be likened to a flip on the bare brain with 
a wet towel. 

“I have found myself in a friend’s home, floating near the ceiling and aware 
of past events, present conditions, and a ‘passing’ that was to come. All of these 
proved to be correct. 

“I should like to tell you about ‘that other existence’. It always happens when 
I am about to waken up [=re-enter the physical body, first, in Mr Lane’s case, re¬ 
entering a considerable portion of the exteriorized vehicle of vitality]. I am in 
a passage or corridor [compare the ‘tunnel’ symbol, described above]. I call it the 
pressurizing chamber. If one can become conscious and know, as distinct from 
dreaming, then I become conscious and know. I am in the ‘chamber’. There is 
a door to my left side and a door to my right. I describe them as ‘doors’ but they 
are really the opening and closing of my awareness of experience—of my lives 
—one here and one ‘there’. The door on my left is ajar and a world of personal 
experience—life which is my life—lies on the other side of that door. And it 
does not fit into my physical life. There are no associations. I now discover that 


the door on my right hand is also ajar, and I am being pulled, impelled to go 
through the door on my right. I do not want to enter through the door to my right. 
[He is reluctant to re-enter the physical body and so to return to earth-life]. Mentally 
I resist and then the terror begins. My desire to go to the left is translated into 
action and I am pulled and stretched, not in body, but in mind, by my desire 
to go to the left and the force [the physical body] which drags me to the right. 
Like a piece of elastic, my mind, my very being, is stretched, and to escape I 
must let go my desire to my life behind the left door and submit to the pull 
which brings me back to this present physical life. ... One must be content with 
the experience of having, for a moment, looked at two lives, each complete in itself, both 
of which are the lives of the one ‘I’ ” 

Mr Lane’s detailed description may be compared to the brief one of a Red 
Indian, cited next. 

Case No. 255— A Red Indian 

Redskin Interlude, by Clare Sheridan (a sculptor), published by Nicholson & 
Watson, 1938, contains the following: 

“The Indian, Crazy Crow, had been very ill. ‘Last night’, he began, ‘when 
I was unconscious, I went on a long journey. I came to a place, but they sent me 
back. They said it was not time.’ This was followed by the cryptic statement 
that if he had gone that way he would never have returned, but, as he went the 
other way, they sent him back.” 

Case No. 256— Thomas Heslop 

Mr Heslop, of East Bolden, Co. Durham, wrote (in litt., June 1, 1961): “It 
was a Saturday night. I was reading at about midnight when I heard my 
daughter coughing upstairs. I wondered whether to take up some cough mixture or 
not. But I decided that she might have coughed in her sleep, so put the bottle 
down and went to bed. I lay awake until about 3 a.m. Then suddenly, I found 
myself gripped at each side of the waist [by a ‘deliverer’] and found myself where 
I was thinking of going before I went to bed—at her bedside. All was dark, but before 
me stood a figure of golden light—it was my daughter! I thought, ‘She has 
passed out!’ and asked, ‘Is my little girl all right?’ ... Then the thumb of the 
left hand of the person holding me was pressed into my side. I took a sudden 
deep breath and found myself back in bed. She was her usual cheerful self the 
next morning.” [This case is very like that of Mrs Garrett’s nurse, cited on 
p. 32 of the writer’s The Study and Practice of Astral Projection.] 

Case No. 257 — Alfred Warren and Mrs Maureen Warren 

Mr Warren (in litt., June 10, 1961) said: “About eighteen months ago I was 
awakened from a deep sleep by the crying of our six-months-old baby. As this 
occurrence h§d been rather frequent, I was able almost automatically to walk 



into his adjoining room, fill his bottle and return to bed. On this occasion, how¬ 
ever, the operation took considerably more effort of concentration. I was filled 
with a similar remorse to that felt on being disturbed from a beautiful dream. 

“The fact is that I was walking along the pavement in the half-light... beside the 
beautiful Radipole Lake at Weymouth, some fifteen miles away. I had a sense offree¬ 
dom and intense enjoyment. I did not leave Weymouth all the time I filled the 
bottle, etc., but I remember fighting to stay there. ... Tins experience bore little 
comparison to a dream. ” 

“My wife had an experience in the same class when she was working on a 
dairy farm as a young girl. She-went out of the back door, intending to com¬ 
mence washing chums, and found herself looking down upon herself already 
on the job.” 

Case No. 258— E. Durman 

Mr Durman wrote (in litt., June 4, 1961): “From the end of May till mid- 
August, 1959 ,1 was on a prolonged sea-trip. ... I had no knowledge of astral 
projection apart from the fact that one was supposed to project a ‘double’ ... I 
was lying flat on my back and drifted into sleep. My ‘nightmare’ was that the 
ship was sinking. ... The water [? = vehicle of vitality] was gradually rising, but 
I felt smugly unconcerned until it reached my chin, when ... I struggled with, 
might and main and woke up in a cold sweat. ... Within a few minutes I was 
asleep again. ... Then I felt myself moving on my side towards the bulkhead. 
It was a very pleasureable sensation and what surprised me afterwards was that 
I accepted it as perfectly natural, even though I was fully conscious, I then 
gradually turned over on to my back (an automatic movement, neither of my 
will’ nor ‘helped’). I thought, ‘If I fall asleep like this, I shall probably have 
another nightmare!’ It was difficult to turn on my side again and I had to really 
struggle. (I still did not feel surprised). No sooner had I achieved this than 
I was forced back on to my back by a strong 'elastic force [? = the silver cord']. I re¬ 
mained gently rocking there for a few moments. 

“When my body had ceased rocking, my left leg continued for a few 
moments more (there is nothing physically wrong with my left leg). This I did 
think was odd, and I began to marvel at my state [= making critical observations] ... I 
was reflecting on this when it dawned on me that I was out of my body! The feeling was 
so wonderful and I decided to just lay there and wait for what might happen. After a 
while Ifound myself [—'double'] imperceptibly rising until I thought I was about afoot 
above the door (about seven feet altogether), but this may not have been so. I came 
to rest ... Then I heard footsteps in the corridor. I thought to myself, ‘What 
a fool I shall look if he comes in and sees me up here!’ I felt just as I do in my 
natural body, with the exception of lightness. No sooner had I thought this than 
I received a jolt and woke up immediately. (The jolt is the same as when going up 
or down a flight of stairs and you take another step which isn’t there). My body 
seemed so heavy that I couldn't move for a couple of minutes. 


“This experience proved to me that there is an astral hody. During the follow¬ 
ing days I tried to analyse the experience objectively and reached two conclusions which 
have changed my whole outlook on life, viz. (i) I definitely possess at least one other 
body possessing consciousness and feeling similar to my normal body; (2) as it can 
separate from my normaI body the odds that it can exist separately are greatly in its 
favour. The theory of survival had become far more than a working hypothesis for me. 
[Compare Gerhardi’s reasoning cited on p. 26 of The Study and Practice of Astral 
Projection]. I made up my mind that if I was fortunate enough to enjoy similar 
experiences, I would carry out some definite objectives. The first thing I wanted 
to try was to project myself to my home, observe any unusual or outstanding 
circumstances, and simultaneously try to make myself seen by at least one 
member of the family. I also decided that I would firmly control my emotions 
whilst in a non-physical state. No deliberate attempts to project myself were 

“The following September, when I was back on terra firma, I had my second 
acquaintance with this phenomena.... I was in the same position as previously, 
the only difference being that my room was fairly light. As was usual, I just 
drifted into a natural sleep. I then became conscious of feeling myself [— ‘double’] 
swaying violently from side to side, pivoted at the feet ... I eventually came to rest, 
but cannot recall being at any particular height above my body. Again I rose 
imperceptibly and once more came to rest between three or four feet directly over my 
physical body. (I was not conscious of my physical body). After two or three 
minutes I moved horizontally to my right ... then I descended to the floor, my feet 
gradually coming down. It was at this time that I realized that I could see. I was 
nearly overcome with excitement, but managed to suppress it. When I had stood 
up I went across to the mirror (the effort was similar to walking under water). My 
reflection was perfectly clear. [N.B. As already said, in his first exteriorization of 
Mr Durman’s ‘double’ he “dreamed” that “water” was gradually rising and 
threatening to drown him, the present writer interpreting the “water” as vehicle 
of vitality, suggesting that much of his vehicle of vitality accompanied the 
separating Soul Body, i.e. that his vehicle of vitality is somewhat loosely asso¬ 
ciated with his physical body. In this second experience there are two features 
which have the same implication; first, the movements of the ‘double’ were 
hampered so that it was like walking through water; secondly, the ‘double’ was 
sufficiently dense as to be reflected in a mirror]. But I received a shock. There 
behind me, on the bed, was my body, with its face as white as a sheet. I do not 
know why, but I hadn’t anticipated this. I woke up in the same mann er as on 
the previous occasion, feeling extremely disappointed and inwardly cursing my 

Case No. 259— Miss June Douglas 

Miss Douglas had an experience in 1944 when she was 16 years of age. She sent 
the following details (in lift., June 18,1961): “One night I awoke from sleep to 



find that I [‘double’] was in a horizontal position and suspended in mid-air. In this 
position I travelled at moderate speed through the bedroom windows out into 
the night. It was moonlight and I could see the houses very clearly. Ifelt thrilled 
as I travelled along ...It was so real. I drifted across the roof-tops and identified 
the neighbours’ gardens. ... On the return journey I seemed to be losing height 
but not speed. ... Finally, I arrived in the garden at home, still remaining in a 
horizontal position and suspended in mid-air. It was not frightening. On the con¬ 
trary I was thrilled to have experienced what I now realize was astral projec¬ 
tion.” Miss Douglas added, “Not at any time did I feel able to control the speed 
or height or distance. I wanted to go further than just the Drive, but the next 
tiling I knew was that I'was on the return journey. It seemed to me that there 
was some power unknown controlling it.” 

Case No. 260— Mrs D. M. White 

Mrs White, of North Western Avenue, North Watford, sent the following 
letter to the Daily Sketch (Oct. i960). 

“I was quite surprised to see your article ‘Uncanny Evidence’, dated October 
4th because, having had a similar experience thirty years ago, I have never read 
or heard of anybody else experiencing anything like it, and, as you stated, 
people are reluctant to speak of such an experience because of being thought a 
crank. Such was my case. I related it to two persons on two occasions and* 
received such an odd look I have kept silence since. 

“This experience happened when I was 8 years of age. I was walking along 
alone and it suddenly came into my mind how wonderful the human body is. 

I lifted my left arm and held it above my head. I was thinking ‘One could 
control every part of the body just by thinking about it!’ and suddenly I stepped 
out of my body and saw myself standing there with my arm held up. 

“The sensation I had when I was viewing my earthly body was one of 
holiness— it was a beautiful moment. Many years have passed, but one does not 
forget an experience like this! 

“I puzzled about it for years. ... Every word I have written is true. I have had 
a feeling of divinity since that occurrence, though I seldom go to church. I know 
in my heart that there must be something behind all this.” 

Case No. 261 — K. S. Kitamura 

Mr Kitamura, of Langton Rd., E. Molesey, sent the following account to 
the Daily Sketch (Oct. 6, i960): 

“About the years 1941-2 I was stationed with an R.A. Coastal Battery at 
Broadstairs. I shared a room with four other fellows. One night I woke up 
(and I am quite sure I did wake up) and, finding myself flat on my back, made 
to turn over on to my side. To my consternation I found that I could not move 
at all. My body was paralysed. 


“Then suddenly, I began to slide out of bed feet first/My body had shd about 
half way out then there was a pause in the movement and I slid back again. 
After a while I was able to move. 

“When I related to the others what had happened, the next morning, one 
of them said it was a case of astral projection—something I had never heard of 
before. After all these years it still remains strangely fresh in my memory.” 

Case No. 262— Mrs “Elsie M. Tyson ” 

“Mrs Tyson”, of Bristol, sent the following account to the Daily Sketch 
(October 9, i960). 

“I have been out of my body many times, and have been to very beautiful 
places... but my husband and I have twice been together when out of the body. 
We did not go to ‘the other side’, but (apparently) to Germany. On awakening 
one morning, I said to my husband ‘I have been to Germany’. I then started to 
describe what I had seen. I hadn’t said much before he chimed in and described 
what he had seen in his ‘dream’. It tallied exactly with my half. This happened 
also at another time.” 

Case No. 263 — “L. Goodson” 

“L. Goodson” wrote to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 10, i960) as follows: 

“This happened in 1948. My wife and I were in bed with our first-born. It 
was about 6 a.m. I found myself high up by the ceiling. ... I could see myself, 
my wife, and baby in bed. I thought ‘I must get back!’ Somehow I started to 
breathe deeply and was back in my body. 

“I was very frightened by this experience. I thought perhaps death was near. 
I started crying, and my wife asked what was wrong? 

“That day I saw my vicar who gave me a similar explanation to those in your 

Case No. 264— Miss Edith L. Jones 

Miss Jones, of Hampstead Garden Suburb, N.W.n, sent the following to 
the Daily Sketch. 

“I moved to a one-room flat after my parents died. I was distressed at having 
been obliged to sever all material connections. One night, whilst my body was 
in bed asleep, my mother walked in and I found myself out of bed, beside her. 

“Her features were more beautiful and all lines had gone from her face. I 
said ‘Hullo, Mum!’ Soon after I awoke to find myself in bed. 

“After this experience I lost my sense of insecurity, believing my mother had 
come to bless me in my new home and, more important this, God had sent her.” 



Case No. 265— Mrs Walter “Saul” 

Mrs “Saul”, of Swansea, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Sept. 5, 

“I had been in bed about five minutes and was reading. Suddenly I found 
myself outside my body. I was frightened. I said ‘This must be death—but I am 
me!’ I felt wonderful at the realization that I was still myself, and said ‘What 
a fuss people make about dying. I looked at my body on the bed. I thought What a fuss 
they make about this! It’s just as a crab-shell discarded .’ 

“Then suddenly I was in my body again. I know it was not a dream. I do not 
consider myself psychic or anything of that kind. I do not suffer from hallucina¬ 
tions. I am of a scientific type of mind and not (I hope) easily duped. My 
husband was a Judge and accepted only facts.” 

Case No. 266— Mrs Blanche M. Hayes 

Mrs Hayes sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 20, i960): 

“I had die feeling of leaving my body. I actually saw my own body in the bed 
and felt the strange feeling of floating through air ... the cupboards did not hinder 
me —I just passed through them. Then I was back in my body.” 

Case No. 267—Ernest Hall 

Mr Hall, of Hudson Road, Southsea, sent the following to the Daily Sketch, 
on Oct. 10, i960: 

“I have had many out-of-the-body experiences over a period of fifteen years. 
It was many years before I understood them and they caused me great dis¬ 
comfort of mind. Now I understand the phenomena and how to end it when 
I have had enough. 

“On several occasions I have projected under my own control, or so I think. 
But it is mostly involuntary, and takes me by surprise, during periods of relaxa¬ 
tion. Nor have I had the presence of mind to direct myself to any special pur¬ 
pose, since I get lost in the wonder of it. 

“In the first willed projection, I lay in bed, deeply relaxed, late at night. A 
beautiful moon shone through the window. Presently a most strange sensation 
passed through my body. Next I floated out through the wijtidow and across 
the town. I seemed to be several hundred feet above the ground. On my left 
I observed a power-station, on my right a railway, ahead of me the harbour and 
the sea. ... I was not conscious of the body. At this stage I became afraid and 
earnestly desired to be back. Almost at once it was so ... 

“The power-station, railway and harbour I checked during the next few days 
and the positions were correct. 

“I have had many experiences of moving at great speed and scenes of town 
and country—never familiar scenes. Several times I have observed my own 



Case No. 268— Nurse C. H. Normanby 

Mrs Normanby, of Middlesbrough, a member of the Anglican Church, 
sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 13, i960). 

“About the age of 15 years I experienced passing out of my body on two 
occasions. (I knew nothing at that age of the existence of this phenomenon, so 
such incidents could not have been due to suggestion). I was not dreaming, and 
although lying in the bed, I did not seem to be asleep in the ordinary way— 
more like a trance. 

“On the first occasion I left my body in an upward direction and experienced 
a choking sensation. On the second I seemed to be floating from outside, 
horizontally through the lower half of the closed window and entering into my 
body. On neither occasion do I remember where I went or what happened, 
but I was aware, both times, of experiencing great happiness outside of my body. 

“I have also experienced being outside of my body during an apparent dream 
(though it felt much more real than an ordinary dream). 

“I was among a group of people. While talking to one, I realized the time 
was nearly up for me to get back into my body. I then experienced a suffocating 
sensation around my chest, and realizing I had no time to lose, hurried back to 
enter my body—otherwise I felt I would have died. 

“As a qualified nurse, I have witnessed many deaths. In all of them unconscious¬ 
ness supervened some time before death [— the pre-death coma]. This could support 
the theory of the soul leaving the body before death—which I believe” (This is stated 
as a fact in many communications”—see The Supreme Adventure, James 
Clarke, 1961, pp. 20, 59, 100, by the writer). 

Case No. 269— Mrs M. Flint 

Mrs Flint, of Hull, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 4, i960): 

“I am 53 years of age. One afternoon, while resting on my bed, I felt myself 
floating, or rather suspended in the air, and I was actually looking down at my 
body on the bed. I seemed to realize that I had to get back into my body and 
I seemed to have a struggle between my body in the air and my body on the bed.” 

Case No. 270— Mrs L. “ Robertson” 

Mrs “Robertson”, of Cornwall, lives in so small a village that she does not 
want her identity to be revealed. She sent the following narration to the Daily 
Sketch (Oct. 11, i960). 

“Three years ago, in the early hours of the morning, I was looking down at 
myself at an angle between horizontal and perpendicular. I felt more happy and 
at peace than at any other time in my life. Although my husband was beside me, 
I didn’t see him or any of my surroundings. After a while, I felt some force 
pulling me towards my physical body, which I reluctantly re-entered again, to 
find my husband shaking me and shouting my name. 



“He said that something had awakened him and that I was perfectly still and 
had stopped breathing.” 

Case No. 271— Mrs M. E. Hooper 

Mrs Hooper, of Darlington, sent an account to the Daily Sketch which we 

“This experience occurred last week. I dreamed I was in bed and got anxious 
about my son who is at College in Sunderland. I felt I had to go to him. I 
thought ‘I’ll try to get out of myself—other people' can do it and so can I!’ 

“So I made a big mental effort. Nothing happened. I tried again. And sud¬ 
denly I felt myself slipping outside myself. I slipped half way up my legs to 
just below my knees. I thought ‘My God, it’s true! I can get out!’ I felt over¬ 
joyed and made another effort. Then I felt myself slip again as far as my chest- 
There I stuck for a short time, resting. Finally, I made a big effort, and shot straight 
out of my head. 

“I landed apparently right way up. I didn’t notice if I had a body, but I could 
move without walking. ... I looked down at myself. 

“I went into the street and saw a very fat woman and a man. They passed 
without noticing me, though the woman must have touched my shoulder. 

“Next I was outside a big oak door. I went to open it when I thought ‘If I am 
what I think I am, I should be able to walk through that door!’ So I went up 
to it. I remember thinking ‘I’m going to get an awful wallop, if I can’t go 
through it!’ But I walked through, straight through, without opening it. 

“I still felt the urge to go to my son. ... I came to a very wide road. On my 
eft was a patch of dirty-looking water and back of that even dirtier docks. 
There were small craft on the water. I went a bit further and landed among a 
crowd of people. I was lost and could not find my son. I felt tired, and with 
that thought, woke up. 

“My son came home today. I told him about my dream. He said, ‘You 
know, it depends which way you were going. If you were going away from 
where I live, you would be going down a very wide road. The docks would 
be on your left and houses on your right.’ 

“I have never been to Sunderland.” 

Case No. 272— Mrs Marion Stubbs 

Mrs Stubbs, of Wimbome, Dorset, sent accounts of two projections to the 
Daily Sketch (Sept. 10, i960). 

“I was 22 years old, asleep in bed. I became aware that I was moving in 
another sphere. ... There was someone at my side, invisible, but there. I 
gathered it was a ‘helper’. ... We moved a long, long way and reached a point 
which I knew was the furthest I could go at that stage. Before me was a blinding 
light which emanated power and love ... 



“I was taken back, terribly unwillingly. I eventually awoke. I recall a time of 
darkness [= the ‘blackout’ or ‘tunnel’] at each end of this journey ... 

“From then onwards I have always looked forward to death. ... The moment of 
death to me will be happiness. 

“A few weeks ago, my ‘astral self’ again began to leave my body in sleep. 
I knew I was going and cried out to someone, again with me, ‘No! not yet! 
Leslie needs me!’ I fought my way back to the physical body. 

“This time I never passed the barrier of darkness [= ‘blackout’ or ‘tunnel’]. The 
whole brief episode was in pitch blackness—though not loneliness, because of the 

Case No. 273— F. W. “Parr” 

Mr “Parr”, of Bexleyheath, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 5, 

“I submit an account of a personal experience. Place—an Army barracks 
room. Year—1947. 

“Fin din g my ‘ thinkin g self’ suspended in mid-air over my body should have 
been rather a shock, but all the time I felt it to be quite natural, and not at all 
unpleasant. Indeed I found the buoyant feeling that accompanied my apparent 
weightless state most interesting. 

“If I thought of a given position to the left, I instantly moved left, if to the 
right, I moved right, and so on without any effort whatsoever. 

“I went into the corridor, where I observed someone had left a light on. I 
returned to my bunk and there found my body lying in peaceful repose. At 
first I just thought this rather odd, but soon panic seized me as I realized the 
implications of the situation and wondered how to get back ‘inside’? 

“A swift black falling sensation followed. I remember no more until the 

“Shortly after ‘Wakey, Wakey!’ a Sergeant came round demanding, ‘Who 
had left a light on in the corridor last night?’ ” 

Case No. 274— Mrs L. Coxon 

“Mrs Coxon sent accounts of two projections to the Daily Sketch, one when 
she was very ill and one when quite well. The following describes the latter 

“I found myself travelling through space, a lovely ‘floating’ feeling. Then 
I was in a large room. It must have been at break of dawn. ... 

“I described the room and its contents to my sister next morning. Several 
weeks afterwards we were looking for a flat in Harrogate, and as soon as I 
entered one flat I recognized the room of my ‘vision’. ... My sister eventually 
lived in the flat.” (The experience of Mrs Coxon has several parallels—e.g. those 
of Mrs Butler, Mrs St Clair Stobart and “Freddie” Grisewood). 



Case No. 275— Mrs J. Rhys 

Mrs Rhys, of Pinegrove Rd., Southampton, wrote to the Daily Sketch 
(Oct. 7, i960) as follows: 

“My husband died in 1949. In 1956 I had awakened about 2 a.m. as usual 
and sat up to read. I was busy reading The Robe when I found myself out of 
bed and floating round the room. The next thing I seemed to be gliding and 
I was going through places of indescribable beauty, seeing buildings and gardens with 
flowers no one could describe. 

“Then I saw my husband. ... We talked (not as we talk)—it was thought- 
transference; I knew what he thought and vice versa). He said he was still resting 
and was getting on well. Then he had gone and I found myself still in bed 
feeling all aglow and fit and well and about twenty years old. Of course I felt 
my age when I got up next morning but Oh! what an experience! It was true 
and not imagination. I am a practical down-to-earth person not given to 
imagining things.” 

Case No. 276— Miss Hannah Mitchell 

Miss Mitchell* of Huddersfield, sent the following details (in litt., Oct. 5, 

“All my life I have had ‘dreams’ which have always come true. In one case ‘ 
I ‘dreamed’ I was in a garden and house which I had never seen before. 
Some months later I went to work at the house. It was exactly as in my 

Case No. 277— Mme Michael Bouissou 

Mme Bouissou, a French clairvoyant, described her projections incidentally 
in her book The Life of a Sensitive, translated by Mervyn Savill and published 
by Sidwick & Jackson in 1955. 

This lady first engaged in “travelling clairvoyance” under hypnosis, and 
produced results that were verified. In fact, in the foreword to her book she 
insisted “All the experiences related in this book are scrupulously accurate.” 

Mme Bouissou was a Roman Catholic and her views on certain psychic 
matters are coloured, even seriously distorted, by the “teachings” she had re¬ 
ceived from the Church. She considered that deliberate projection may result 
in madness or death. This is not impossible, but I have heard of only one case 
in which either of those results ensued. How, one may ask, does Mme Bouissou 
know (1) that a number of persons who died were at that time practising 
deliberate projections and (2) that the projections were, in fact, the cause of 
their deaths? Sweeping statements like these should be discounted unless sup¬ 
ported by evidence. 

Mme Bouissou seems to have chiefly been what she calls a “clairvoyant” but 
what the British would call a psychometrist, i.e. a person who uses an object, 


a rapport object (a watch, ring etc.) exercising her clairvoyance for her clients. 
She distinguished between her psychometry (long-distance visions with a certi¬ 
fying object) and her deliberate projection in which the latter “is brought about 
by my will to reach a precise spot, i.e. there is passivity in clairvoyance and activity in 
projection .” 

Mme Bouissou considered that certain Hindus etc. engage in deliberate pro¬ 
jection with safety, but that in the West, heredity, climate, food and general 
way of life make it “extremely dangerous”. She gave the following method for 
developing the faculty: (i) Meditate on a seed (say a pea or bean) its growth 
in the earth, the formation of root, stem and leaves, then the flower and then 
the fruit—become “one” with it and practice until no other thought enters the 
mind for from half to three-quarters of an hour. By this means one achieves 
the complete separation of the soul from the body and physical world. Then 
meditate on an abstract subject, again becoming identified in it, excluding 
invasions of stray thoughts and feelings, for half to three-quarters of an hour. 
Then meditate on something distant, a landscape or friend again for half to 
three-quarters of an hour. These three steps, says Mme Bouissou, should occupy 
about a year, and they are only preparatory to the real training for deliberate 
projection. She recommends the use of incense in the period between midnight 
and 4 a.m., preparatory fasting, bathing and dim light. It is easier to “visit” a 
friend (and especially psychic friends) than mere acquaintances, even if they are 
unaware of the experiment. 

The following is Mme Bouissou’s description of her own deliberate pro¬ 
jection (op cit., p. 142). 

“Lying in bed, I concentrated firmly on the place I wanted to visit. After 
about twenty minutes I felt my body leave a kind of narrow sheath [compare 
Mrs Reese, No. 181—‘a glove’], enclosing it from the feet to the shoulder, my 
head always remaining free. I heard a sort of silky rustle accompanying the ‘skinning ’ 
process. A pause of a few minutes preceded a second and then the third shedding 
of the body-shells. 

“Before my eyes a black disc spun at great speed suddenly giving place to 
a narrow corridor [= ‘tunnel’] which I entered. After this ensued a phantes- 
magoria, i.e. [= ‘Hades’ conditions]. Launched in the air ... I travelled at tre¬ 
mendous speed, a distance which was sometimes very great, without at the 
outset, seeing anything [cf. Muldoon etc.] my rigid body (cf. Muldoon] making 
not the least movement. 

“In this world on the fringe of our own I could feel teeming living forces and 
occasionally harmful rays.... At a certain moment this chaotic darkness [ = ‘Hades’] 
gave place to a soft natural light ... although it was night for my physical body 
[= ‘Paradise’]. This allowed me to see clearly. ... I passed through walls and 
doors in order to see what I wanted to see.” 

It is interesting that Mme Bouissou’s description of the re-entry of her 
‘ double’ into her physical body says “It caused the same gentle rustle of the three 
sheaths thafcwas felt when I left the body.” 


On pp. 143-5 Mme Bouissou cites three of her projections that were cor¬ 
roborated by others. On one she reported having seen an unusual plate and this 
was correct. On another she saw two big spiders, creatures which always terrified 
her. The fear caused her to “beat a hasty retreat” and re-enter her body. She wrote 
to the friend “visited” describing the spiders, but the lady replied that “She 
encouraged them since they killed mosquitoes.” 

Mme Bouissou (p. 147) says that the results she had obtained in projection 
were infinitesimal. She points out that she “never shed more than three husks” 
but Hindu Initiates count'seven. She repeats first that deliberate projection de¬ 
mands a year’s severe, regular- training and “despite all precautions, it is 
dangerous”, and second that, “In a projection there is a fringe which has to be 
crossed, the dangerous astral plane with these sinister fluids.” This we suggest 
applies only to people whose vehicle of vitality is “loose”, such as Mme 
Bouissou and Frank Hives, whereas other people (e.g. Dr Alice Gilbert) have 
little or no awareness of these Hades conditions. The same applies to permanent 
projection (i.e. to death) where some people have some awareness first of 
‘Hades’ and later of ‘Paradise’, but others pass directly to ‘Paradise’. 

Later in her book (p. 190) Mme Bouissou made a suggestion that seems to be 
well-founded. She said that “I read a book entitled The Legend of Death which 
contains records of apparitions at the moment of death, and especially where 
transition was swift and violent.” She continued, “These cases would confirm 
the theory of our etheric double surviving for a short time, our body, before 
it dissolves and frees our other doubles.” She commented as follows: “Is it 
possible that this etheric double is the one that leaves me in my projections'?” We would 
agree that this is the case, that the total double which left her body comprised 
much of the vehicle of vitality (“etheric double”) and the Soul Body so that 
there was awareness of ‘Hades’; then the vehicle of vitality returned to her 
physical body and ‘Paradise’ conditions were entered in the unenshrouded 
Soul Body. 

Case No. 278 —A Lady 

A lady’s case was published in Proc. S.P.R., vol. 53, i960, p. 145. 

“She went to bed and found ‘herself’ in a hospital, looking at Mr R., one 
of the partners of the firm in which she worked. (She knew this man was ill, 
but thought he was improving). Later she saw nurses take fhe pillow from 
under ‘R’s’ head. She looked at him and knew he was dead. Her account con¬ 
tinues, ‘Then the scene seemed to fade away and, with a sort of jump, I was back 
in bed. I awakened my husband and told him. He said ‘You’ll look well if 
Mr “R.” has died.’ ” He had in fact died. 

Case No. 279 — A correspondent of the S.P.R. 

This person (sex not stated) went to bed, fell asleep and awoke in the morning 
(Proc. S.P.R., vol. 53, i960, p. 142). He “got out of bed” and felt “Gathered 


into some serene spiritual radiance”. He sat on a chair and, after a time, rose to 
go back to bed. The account continues, “To my surprise and horror, I saw my 
own body stretched out on the bed asleep. ... At the same time it seemed that 
some invisible force lifted me and placed me on the figure on the bed and 
I was compressed back into that body as a picture into a frame. This was a very painful 
process, and I was in a completely exhausted state. ... I could think of no 
rational explanation of what had occurred. ... My friend and her husband next 
morning were convinced it had been a vivid dream. Of course, I could under¬ 
stand their point of view, but I was completely sure this experience had been more 
‘real’—very much more real—than any other experience I have ever had.” 

Case No. 280— Mr “ Horam ” 

Mr “Horam” said (in litt., Jan. 11, 1962) that he had had a number of out- 
of-the-body experiences. On one occasion he lay in bed in the early morning. 
He was thinking of his landlady, who had been ill the previous day. When, 
later, he went downstairs and to breakfast, the landlady declared that she had 
seen Mr “Horam” (‘double’): the latter had floated horizontally into the room 
and drifted out again. Knowing her nature, Mr “Horam” “put her off” by 
saying that she had been dreaming. But similar things had happened before 
with other people on other occasions, and he knew that it was not a dream but 
his ‘double’. 

Case No. 281 —Brigadier C. A. L. Brownlow, d.s.o. 

The case of Brigadier Brownlow, of Sudbury, one of bilocation, was pub¬ 
lished in the Daily Sketch (Oct. 4, i960), by Miss Frances Banks, m.a., a psy¬ 
chologist, who includes it, and other cases, in The Frontiers of Revelation. 

“In 1952 he (Brownlow) was an official prison visitor to Parkhurst, Isle of 
Wight. A prisoner wrote to describe how he had been startled in his cell by 
a visit from the Brigadier, who had looked at him encouragingly. 

“But it couldn’t have been the Brigadier really, the prisoner went on, be¬ 
cause his visitor was wearing a new black hat and the Brigadier always wore an 
old brown one. 

“The prisoner could not have known that Brownlow, as the new President 
of the Hove Old Contemptibles, had just bought a new black hat to take part 
in a ceremonial parade.” 

Case No. 282 —A Scientist 

The case of a woman scientist, one of ‘astral projection’, was also cited by 
Miss Frances Banks, in the Daily Sketch (Oct. 4, i960). 

“One night she had the feeling she had left her bed. She saw a friend, a head¬ 
mistress of a nearby boarding school. She said, ‘I saw her lying awake, looking 


towards the window in a small square room. I seemed to have come in through 
a door on her right.’ 

“I looked out of the window on the far side on her right and saw the long 
drive in front of the school and a field in front leading down to the river. 

“I noted the position of her furniture. On her left was another door through 
which I went, finding myself in a girls’ dormitory with two rows of beds. 

“Beyond this I went through another door on to a balcony, down the stairs 
into the hall. 

“In the morning I wrote a full description of what I had seen, with a plan of 
the bedroom and sent it, to her; 

“Some months later, I was invited for a week-end visit to her school and was 
given her bedroom. It was ‘correct’ to my vision in every detail. I had never 
been to the school before.” 

Case No. 283 — A Clergyman 

A third case which was cited by Miss Frances Banks, in the Daily 
Sketch (Oct. 4, i960) is of the type called “travelling clairvoyance”. It is as 

“This happened to a clergyman who sat in a chair opposite while his astral 
body went visiting fifty miles away in, Brighton. 

“And through his physical body he was able to describe to her what he saw 
in Brighton. ‘I am now by the sea,’ he told her. ‘I am going along the front and 
am now entering a large house on the right, the sea on my left. 

“Now upstairs is a large drawing-room. I think it must be an hotel as all the 
seats and chairs are gilded. There are two chairs in front of the fire, side by 
side, with a man in each; the man on the left is reading a paper. 

“He stood behind and could not move or see their faces. Suddenly the man 
on the left turned to the man on the right and seemed to say something. The 
clergyman recognized him as an old friend of the family. 

“His mother noted the time and wrote to the friend to ask him where he was 
and what he was doing when her son imagined he was watching him. The 
friend replied that he was in an hotel at Brighton, with an old fiiend sitting next 
to him, and he was reading a paper.” 

Case No. 284— Mrs Celia Taylor 

Mrs Taylor, of Middle Rd., London, E.8, had a projection which was pub¬ 
lished in the Daily Sketch booklet entitled Life Beyond Death (i960). The 
account is as follows: 

“It was sometime after midnight. I should have been asleep. The blinds were 
not drawn. The room seemed in near-darkness. 

“I seemed to be standing in the comer of the room at the head of my bed at 
my husband’s side. I knew or felt that I could be seen through as if I were a 


frame without substance. I appeared to be draped in sofnething long and trans¬ 
parent, of a bluish hue. 

“I looked across the bed at my body, asleep. Then I seemed to be floating 
towards my body and entering it. ... I lay for a long time wondering if it were 
a warning that I was going to die.” 

Case No. 285— Mrs M. “Mansergh ” 

Mrs “Mansergh” of the Wirral, sent the following to the Daily Sketch: 

“In February, 1939, my husband and I retired to bed as usual and I awoke to 
find myself standing by the side of the bed looking down on the sleeping forms 
of my husband and myself. I moved away from the bed to the window. As 
I moved, I noticed a glistening cord trailing from me [= the ‘silver cord’ —compare 
cases 32, 241]. 

“I woke. I awakened my husband and told him. He said I had dreamt it, but 
I knew I had not. When I mentioned my experience to my mother she under¬ 
stood what I was talking about as she had had a similar experience herself (which 
she had not told anyone). 

“To me at the time of the occurrence, there was nothing abnormal about 
it—just a feeling of peacefulness. 

I wrote to Mrs “Mansergh” and asked her two important questions. She 
replied (Dec. 11, i960): “I had not heard or read of an experience similar to 
mine before the occurrence.” Again, “I had not heard of the glistening cord.” 
This is highly significant. 


Case No. 286— Thomas Say, the Quaker 

T he experience of Thomas Say, (1709-96) was given by Dr W. J. Graham 
(Psychical Experiences of Quaker Ministers, Friends’ Historical Society, 1933). 
In 1726, when 17 years of age, Say, of Philadelphia, fell into a coma and was 
taken for dead. On recovering, he told his parents that he had considered him¬ 
self as having died and as “going to heaven”. He said, “After I left the body 
I heard the voices of men, women and children singing praises unto the Lord. 
... Through these I passed, being clothed in white and in my full shape [= the 
‘double’ of his body] ... 

“As I passed along towards a higher state of bliss, I cast my eyes upon the 
earth (which I saw plainly) and beheld three men, whom I knew, die. Two of 
them were white men, one of whom entered into rest: the other was cast off. 
There appeared a beautiful transparent gate opened; and as I and the one who 


entered into rest came up to it, he stepped in; but as I was stepping in, I stepped 
into my body. 

“When I recovered from my trance, I mentioned both their names, at the 
same time telling how I saw them die, and which of them entered into rest 
and which did not. I said to my mother, ‘Oh, that I had made one step further! 
then I should not have come back again!' 

“After I told them of the death of the three men, they sent to see if it were 
so, and when the messenger returned he told them they were all dead, and died 
in the rooms, etc., as I told them; upon hearing it, I fell into tears and said, 
‘Oh, Lord, I wish thou hadst kept me, and sent him back that was in pain!’; after 
which I soon recovered from my sickness. 

“The third whom I saw die was a negro, Cuffee, belonging to the widow 
Kearney. ... Some time after my recovery I told her that I saw her negro man 
die, whilst I was a corpse. She asked me, where did he die? I told her in the back 
kitchen, between the jamb of the chimney and the wall; when they took him 
off the bed his head slipped from their hands. She said, “So it did!’ and asked 
me if I could tell her where they laid him? I told her ... and she was satisfied.... 
The negro and the person who entered into rest were in white; the other who was cast 
off had his garments somewhat white, but spotted. I also saw the body in which each 
lived when upon earth, but not my own. The reason why, I take this to be, that my soul 
was not quite separatedfrom my body, as the others were from theirs .” 

After this experience “the other world" was to him the reality and this world the 

Case No. 287 — A man with a weak heart 

According to Borderland, iii, 1896, a recent number of The Path contained the 
following account. A patient said, “All my life the fact of life itself has been 
represented to me by a small purplish flame burning at the centre of my heart 
[= vehicle of vitality]. ... When I fainted [= the ‘double’ left the body] my 
inner sense shared the faintness of my body ... the purple flame burned low. 
And now I seemed to identify myself with an inner breath [= Soul Body]. This 
gathered itself round the heart and watched the flame. The breath saw the 
flame wax dim, saw it disappear. From this part of my tale, I must speak of 
the breath as ‘I’—my consciousness—was wholly situated in if. ‘I’, then, began 
to vibrate rapidly, to surge about and soon I felt myselffloating upwards through 
a passage in the middle of my spine. I went in a spiral. Just as I arrived at a point 
opposite the mouth I felt another breath pass me on its outward way, and it 
rushed out of a cavity which I now know for the mouth, with a loud rushing 
sound, as of breath wholly expelled [= the vehicle of vitality] I—the other and 
conscious breath [= the Soul Body], I went into a circular space [the head] and 
issued from thence after one tremendous throb of separation ...I was free and with 
a freedom not known before. As the conscious breath leapt from the head, it took 
form, a form of radiant light, and in this guise shot forth into the open air. Above 


the buildings I soared and soon no longer saw them. I was met up there by one 
I knew. About us were many sleeping spheres, and he bade me observe these. 
There were other forms and messengers coming and going. The atmosphere was 
all luminous. The sense of freedom, knowledge and power was magnificent. 

“Then I felt a slight pull upon me and saw that a shadowy thread [= the ‘silver 
cord’], one of less radiant matter, extended from me down through the air into " 
an open aperture [= the head]. It was as if this pull had altered all my vibrations and 
changed my state of consciousness, for I now ceased to see the wonders about me and saw 
instead the buildings on the snow far beneath. Yes, I had returned to a lower order of 
matter. I felt myself drawn rapidly downwards and backwards, always by the ethereal 
thread, until I was drawn through a window and into a room. I noticed there 
a young man, lying stiff and cold on a couch [= his own physical body]. He 
seemed to be dead. A vortex of air (?) sucked me towards him [Compare Miss 
Newby, No. 52, Dr Puharich, No. 291, J. Evans, No. 360, W. A. Roberts, 

No. 367 and Aridaeus, No. 368]. Again that deep rending throb and I was drawn 
into the head of this horrible object [Note disparagement of physical body]. I was 
again a conscious breath, travelling rapidly down a long, narrow, spiral descent 
on the right of the body. Again I gathered myself about a centre, a dark but 
pulsating ocean, in whose depths I looked for a light, a glow. There was 
nothing. The breath that was ‘I’ concentrated itself and waited. Another sudden 
change occurred. Now the feeling of identity with that inner heart [= Soul 
Body] disappeared. The brain-consciousness was again mine. It was plain that 
the dark ocean was my heart. I thought, ‘I am dead. I must send a message to 
X of my death!’ I tried to speak but the brain-consciousness had no tongue. 

I was not yet co-ordinated with the body. Calming myself, I watched the heart 
closely and saw the scintillating point was rising out of the dark centre, grad¬ 
ually to burn at last a violet flame. When it burned clear at last I felt myself, all 
at once, to be co-ordinated with the body, identical with my everyday self. ... 
What I was told when out of the body has since been all fulfilled. It seems that 
I was removed (I myself) from a crisis of the physical heart.” 

Case No. 288 —Curma 

This case was given by the Rev. G. Vale Owen in Facts and the Future Life 
(Hutchinson, 1922). Augustine, Bishop of Hippo in Numidia, North Africa, 
in the fifth century, told of a Senator named Curma who was in a death-like coma 
[= exteriorized in the ‘double’]. It lasted for several days. The first thing he 
said when he awoke was, “Send someone to the house of Curma the Goldsmith 
and see what he is doing.” A messenger went. He returned and said that Curma 
the Goldsmith had died a short time before. 

The Senator’s friends asked why he had coupled his own name with that of « 
the newly-dead man? He told them that, while in his coma, he had been in the 
spirit-world: he had heard the name “Curma!” called and thought it meant 
that he was to die. But his spirit-companions told him he was mistaken: that 


it was Curma the Goldsmith, not Curma the Senator who was to be brought 
to “the place of the dead”. “But,” said Curma, “J saw many dead persons in the 
spirit-world and others who are still alive, myself among the number.” Augustine 
commented, “Why may he not be thought to have seen both the dead and the 
living in the same way—not the persons themselves [= physical bodies], but 
their similitudes” [= ‘doubles’, “astral”, “etheric” or Soul Bodies]? 

Case No. 289— Mrs L. Hemingway 

Light, vol. LV, 1935, p. 101, contained the following (which is here abbre¬ 
viated) : “I was not ‘dead’, but all hope of life had gone, and, during the 
unconscious state, I visited what I thought was a part of the spirit-world ... I 
saw many people, among whom some recognized me. ... It was all very lovely 
—beautiful sunshine and flowers. ... I knew that I was only being allowed a 
short glimpse, and that I had to return to earth conditions again. I was very sorry 
when I found myself again.” 

Mrs Hemingway also recounted the experience of a friend. It was as follows: 
“While living in India with his parents, he became very ill and the doctors said 
there was no hope of recovery. During his unconscious state (which lasted 
twenty minutes), his spirit must have left the physical body. He first went to his 
mother, who was in his bedroom, crying. He could not understand why she. 
was crying and why she could not see him. Then he moved through the closed 
door to see his father in another room, and here again he was puzzled as to why 
his father would not speak to him. Then he thought he would visit his fiancee 
who lived hundreds of miles away. As quickly as he thought it, he arrived at 
the house, only to find the gates padlocked. This he thought was most unusual, 
yet he passed through these gates into the bungalow and found the place empty. 
He thought she had probably gone to stay with General X, several hundred 
miles away, and, with the thought, he was at the General’s house, where he 
found his fiancee in great distress, and still he could not understand why they 
would not speak to him. Then he decided to go to Bombay and take a boat to 
England. Again, as quickly as he thought, he was on board the s.s. Rewa. He 
went up to the ship’s captain and again wondered why he would not answer. 
He went to the purser, only to find the same trouble. Then, he said, he felt 
something [= his body ] like ropes tug, tug, tugging, and he became conscious. 

“He told his experiences to the doctor. The latter said that the part about the 
s.s. Rewa was not correct, as that boat was not due in until the following day. 
However, the doctor came the following day and said that the ship was ‘in’ a day 
before she was expected and actually was in the dock at the time of this man’s 
unconscious visit. 

“Also he found out afterwards that his fiancee was staying with General X, 
and that she was distressed just as he had found her, over the telegram she had 
received saying there was no hope of his recovery. Also her bungalow gates 
were padlocked just as he had ‘seen’ them ...” 



Case No. 290 —Shamans 

Dr Puharich ( The Sacred Mushroom, Gollancz 1959, p. 158) described the 
production of projections by shamans in the Eastern Siberia. The procedure 
included “chants to the spirits that are called to assist in the separation of the 
soul from the body [= ‘deliverers’], the breathing of fumes from burning coni¬ 
ferous wood, fasting, and dancing until exhaustion ensues. The shaman then 
consumes large amounts of alcohol, tobacco or the fly agaric, any one of which 
causes inebriation. He then dances even more vigorously.” 

Dr Puharich observed, “The purpose, apparently, is to achieve complete and 
utter physical exhaustion [= complete release of the ‘ double’]—he suddenly collapses 
and passes into a deep trance [= quits the body]. In this exhausted state the shaman 
alleges to have travelled to the spirits of the underworld or to distant points on 
the earth.” 

Dr Puharich tried, but failed, to obtain projections by hypnosis. He con¬ 
sidered that the shaman’s method is “the only satisfactory” one. He hoped that 
such experiments would be made and so determine whether projection is “a 
reality or a long-standing delusion”. He believed that evidence will eventually 
establish it as a reality. 

Case No. 291 —Dr A. Puharich 

Dr Puharich (op. cit., p. 21) cited Prof. Dodds ( The Greeks and the Irrational, 
University of California Press, 1951, p. 140) that the Greeks obtained their 
shamanistic tradition—the ability (facilitated by fasting, etc.) to release the soul 
from the body, to engage in soul-travel in distant lands and there to be seen 
(= bilocation) did not originate in Greece but in Siberia, since it is also found 

Dr Puharich (op. cit., p. 59) described a particular “projection” which he 
himself had when, having been awake for three days, he was exhausted. This 
was in 1954. His account is as follows: 

“I lay down ... My next experience was startling. Ifound myself (the real ‘I’, 
the one who thought and acted) floating near the ceiling and looking down on my 
sleeping body. The body on the bed below me was an impersonal thing. It could 
have been any sleeping body. I had very little interest in it. 

“I thought, ‘Could this be some sort of unique dream experience? Was I 
really myself as I floated up near the ceiling?’ I remember distinctly moving my 
hands over my ‘body and it seemed to be real: the body on the bed didn’t seem to 

be real_How could I prove to myself that this was not a dream? ... I must try 

to go to someone who was definitely sensitive ...” The doctor “visited” Mrs 
Eileen J. Garrett in New York, but was not seen by her. His narrative con¬ 
tinues: “The only other person that I knew who might be sensitive to my 
presence would be Alice Bouverie ... 

“Once again I found myself moving. ... The thought was the father of the 



action. ... The room in which I found myself was strange. ... There I saw Alice 
with two people, apparently having a conversation. The room was a stately 
dining-room. ... I floated over her, waving my hand, and tried to attract her 
attention. But, alas, she took no notice of me ... I realized I could not be seen 
by others. 

“Rather than admit failure, I decided to look around the room carefully and 
try to remember something that was unique so that I could report it later. ... I 
observed a rather interesting wall-covering made of a golden brocade silk. Then 
I was startled by a loud noise and ... I moved ... with a terrific sense of speed. I slid 
into my body with a motion which I imagine to be very like that of a fluid which is 
suddenly drawn up into a bottle by a vacuum pressure. [N.B. Several others, e.g. the 
man with a weak heart, No. 287, J. Evans, No. 360, W. A. Roberts, No. 367, 
and Aridaeus, No. 368, said that their ‘doubles’ were “sucked back” into their 
bodies]. Immediately thereafter I awakened. ... Now I was once again my sodden, 
heavy self. [Compare Case 208]. 

“Mrs Garrett and Mrs Bouverie ... both had been in the rooms in which 
I had ‘observed’ them. ... Mrs Bouverie’s mother assured her that forty years 
ago the dining room had been covered with brocade, but no one was sure of 
the colour of the fabric. ... Whether I had had a dream or whether I had been 
out of my body, I cannot say.” 

Case No. 292 — Mrs M. “Mansergh” 

Mrs “Mansergh” (in litt.) said, “In 1951 my husband died suddenly and I was 
in a shocked state. I was sitting in a chair when I found myself [= ‘double’] 
standing by the french window looking at myself [body] sitting in the chair.... 
Then I was back in my body again. How I got back I don’t know—it just 

On a previous occasion (cited as Case No. 285), Mrs “Mansergh” had 
left her body when quite well and untroubled. She had then observed “a glistening 
cord ” which “trailed” from her. When shocked out of her body she did not see 
this “cord”. 

Case No. 293 — Mrs B. Titterton * 

Mrs Titterton, of St Ives, sent accounts of a number of out-of-the-body ex¬ 
periences to the writer and the following notes are taken from them. After an 
experience, Mrs Titterton said, “I awoke in a cataleptic state, with drumming 
in my head and had rapid heart-beats.” On one occasion, she described, “look¬ 
ing at some books and pictures which seemed to be alive, as they vibrated so 
much”. Under the date No. 30, 1943 is the note: “Felt sensation of falling and 
heard a voice ...”, while on Dec. 9th of that year she wrote: “On waking saw 
small lights [? ‘spirit lights’] above me and sensed someone on the right-hand 


side of the bed ... [? ‘deliverers’].” On several occasions, in connection with 
projections, she experienced the feeling of “pins and needles”, and saw “lovely- 
landscapes”. She had “prophetic dreams” which proved true. 

The following note was given under the date Jan. 2, 1949: “Felt pins and 
needles in my body, pressure on chest and feeling as though going under gas. 
Then I was rising up in the bed till I stood at the foot of it. I put out my arms sud¬ 
denly as I found myself going through a wall. Then I was out in the streets and 
going through one building after another. Then I found myself by a stretch of 
water. Woke up with a jolt.” 

In answer to my enquiries, Mrs Titterton said she had not read any books on 
projection, though she had heard of the subject. She commented, “My first experi¬ 
ence came as a shock and until I became used to it I was scared.” She was 
uncertain whether exteriorization was aided or not—“although at times I was 
aware of someone standing behind me at the head of the bed, or felt pressure 
at the nape of the neck ...” Both earth- and astral-scenes were visited at 
different times. There was great reluctance to return to earth-life. “I always had 
a feeling of regret when I had to return from the astral scenes. This was natural 
as the colours were so beautiful and the sense of well-being and of lightness so 
wonderful.” Mrs Titterton continued, “When out of the body I sensed things 
more keenly both in awareness and touch. The astral body seemed just as solid 
to me as my physical body. The experiences convinced me of survival. Before having 
them I used to wonder what was beyond death: now I have no fear of ‘passing 
over’.” Again, “At times I registered details better than others, but I feel that in 
returning to the physical body one is apt to get things muddled at times.... But 
I often ‘came to’ with a deep sense of bringing things back clearly and, when 
‘out’, have told myself that I must remember certain details.” In answer to 
my question, she said, “I have wondered, ‘Am I dreaming?’ dur ing an 

Asked about unexpected abilities, Mrs Titterton replied, “Yes, definitely. I 
had unexpected abilities, especially the passing through walls and flying at great 
speed through the air, as well as floating and diving and dancing with a wonder¬ 
ful sense of exhilaration and lightness.” Again, “Yes, I have seen the ‘silver 
cord’. Sometimes it appeared luminous. I have also seen those who have ‘passed 
over’—relations, etc. and spoken to them. But it all seemed natural, some¬ 

Mrs Titterton observed what Muldoon calls “the morbidity factor”: “I 
noticed that these experiences always occur more when I am run down or ailing 
in any way. If the cataleptic or electric feeling comes on (presumably heralded 
by ‘pins and needles’ through the body) I do not let it carry on if I am likely to 
be suddenly roused, or likely to receive a shock of any kind, or if my health 
is too shaky. I have had one or two unpleasant experiences so am more wary now. A 
sudden shock back into the body can make one feel very ill. The cataleptic state is best 
controlled by lying still until it leaves off: at times the sense of pressure or 
vibration is almost unbearable, but struggling only makes it worse. I used to 


panic when I first experienced it, but gradually I found that it wore off if I lay 
still ...”. Mrs Titterton added, “I had twenty injections for anaemia last year 
and my body feels more able to cope with any future experiences—but maybe 
I shall not get them with improved health”, and commented, “Still, now that 
I know what it is like to leave the body, death holds no secret for me. I wish everyone 
could register these experiences, then all fear of death would pass.” 

' Case No. 294 — “Jewel” 

“Jewel” represents a lady who is well-known in the world of psychic science. 
She said (in litt.): “I was ill in bed and running a temperature of 104°. Suddenly 
I found that I could see my physical body lying on the bed and another body outside 
the bed, also in a recumbent position, about a foot higher than the physical body. This 
second body [== Soul Body] was a very bright scintillating blue, pulsating with 
light. But it seemed to me that T was in still another body looking at these other 
two, although I was completely unconscious of any form for the third body. It 
seemed that that which was the ‘I’ saw both the physical body and the bright 
blue body. T his experience occurred on two occasions about two or three 
months apart.” [A plurality of bodies is noted in a number of cases, e.g. by 

Case No. 295— 5 . H. Rigby 

Mr Rigby sent the writer this case (in litt.): “One night, not being well, I 
went to bed early. As I undressed, I glanced through the window and saw a 
light in the bedroom window of a house across the way. The curtains of this 
house were closed so that I could not see what was happening inside the room. 
I was soon asleep. 

“I had a strange dream. I dreamed that I was awakened by someone who was 
invisible [= a ‘deliverer’]. This person took me by the hand and led me down¬ 
stairs, through the kitchen door, through the back kitchen, down the yard and 
through the gate of the house in which I had seen the light, through their back 
door and kitchen and up the stairs. I found myself in the lighted bedroom. The 
lady of the house was making the bed. I looked around the bedroom, noticing 
the pattern of the wallpaper, the things in the room, the colour of the eider¬ 
down, etc. When the lady had finished she looked at me and smiled. I remember 
no more until I awoke next morning, when I told my grandmother all about 
my ‘dream’. 

“After breakfast, as I was about to go to work, a knock came at the door. 
There stood the lady of the house which I had visited in my ‘dream’. Asked in, 
she said, ‘I was making the beds last night, and when I had made the one in the 
back room, I looked up and saw your mother holding you by the hand. I 
smiled and then you were both gone.’ 


“I then told her of my ‘dream’ and described the bedroom as I had seen it. 
The details were all correct. My mother had passed away twenty-seven years 
before, when I was born. Her family were strangers to that district and the lady 
had offered to look after me until the funeral was over. This she did. I had never 
been inside that house at all. Indeed, I didn’t know about her kindness until I 
had this ‘dream’. I do not think it was a dream. I think I was astral travelling.” 

Case No. 296—M. J. Johnson 

The following details are taken from an account in Muldoon and Carring¬ 
ton’s The Phenomena of Astral Projection, Rider & Co. Ltd., 1951. Mr Johnson 
“at the time had absolutely no knowledge of this subject", but pain caused him to 
leave his body on two occasions. He first “travelled in a pea-soupy fog", in which 
“many shadowy forms sailed past ” [= ‘Hades’ conditions with ‘astral shells’], 
“A long way off was a spot of light which grew and resolved itself into a vision 
of my wife (deceased). My joy was great. At the moment of contact everything went 
void [— ‘blackout'] and I was returning to my body. ... There seemed to be 
difficulty in entering it ... Then all seemed to merge.” As a result of this ex¬ 
perience, Mr Johnson is assured: “My wife is waiting for me and eventually we 
shall be together again.” 

Case No. 297 —Christine Pateman 

Christine Pateman sent this to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 10, i960): “I was in 
bed ill. Suddenly something like a set of wires pulled in me and I was shot down 
through walls into our hall. I saw the hall clearly and it looked prettier than in 
normal life. Also it was light there, though it was night-time really. I was awake 
when it happened. After that I often floated in places that were very interesting 
but not known to me.” 

Case No. 298— Mrs S. Le Morie 

Mrs Le Morie, of Woking, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 10, 
i960): “I was ill and my husband came into my room and spoke to me. But 
I was standing in the corner of the room watching him and myself on the bed. 
He felt my body, commented on my colour and coldness and left the room. 
He returned later with the doctor and nurse who were talking to each other and 
me—and the ‘Me’ in the corner kept saying to them ‘You are stupid, I’m here 
in the comer!’ ” 

Case No. 299— A D. “Ryle" 

Mr “Ryle”, of Whitby, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 3, i960:) 
“You will see that I am uneducated. That does not alter the fact that what I saw 


is the truth. I have spoken to parsons, my doctor and solicitor. I was taken for 
a fool. Some years ago, I went to bed, undressed, put oiit the light, and lay 
down. The next moment I was standing at my bedside, looking down at my 
body. It was quite some time before I came back to myself—but I had not been 

Case No. 300— Mrs J. Rhys 

The experience which Mrs Rhys, of Sholing, Southampton, had when she 
was quite well is cited as Case No. 275. The present narrative is as follows: 
“When I was 32 my father ‘passed on’. Two weeks later I was in bed for a couple 
of days, ‘off colour’. A most wonderful feeling crept over me, and although 
I could not move, I was conscious of people passing by, etc. I thought, ‘It is like 
being in Heaven!’ Suddenly I was with my father and he looked handsome 
with beautiful colouring and without a wrinkle. I took his face in my hands 
and said, ‘Oh, father, I’m so glad to see you, you look lovely! I won’t grieve 
any more!’ Then I regained the use of my limbs and speech. ... This is true and 
not imagination or a dream. Once one has seen the Light, it is impossible and 
unforgivable to exaggerate.” 

Case No. 301 '—Alan M. Bain 

Mr Bain sent the following (in litt., Sept. 23, 1961): “I relate an experience 
which took place on Monday, 18th September, 1961 at about 3 a.m. 

“I had lain down to sleep ... ‘run down’, extremely tired and with a cold. 
I was dreaming that I was entering the doorway of some premises very familiar 
to me, and thought, ‘How like going through between the pillars of the 
Temple’ [a process that symbolizes birth and death, i.e. the permanent libera¬ 
tion of the ‘double’ is a form of birth!]. At this precise instant I became aware 
of my body lying in the bed, and of sensation of an unusual kind in the region 
of the chest generally, and the solar plexus in particular. The rest of my body 
was very flaccid. ... Consciousness was apart from it, something distinct in itself (I 
had the thought ‘This is projection!’ I had at the time read about one-third 
of your book, The Study and Practice of Astral Projection, and some two years ago 
I read Muldoon’s The Projection of the Astral Body.) With the, thought, I stepped 
out of my body. 

“The sensation prior to this was analogous to a fine, loosely-knit network, 
suggesting the nervous system, but capable of separation of the finer part 
(= ‘double’), wherein, at the time, awareness was located, from the other, 
denser, physical part. 

“The actual act of separation may be likened to drawing a Yale key from a lock 
[compare No. 181, ‘a glove’ and No. 227, ‘a narrow sheath’]. I had the feeling 
as if hundreds of connections [= ectoplasmic ‘threads’ or ‘cords’] were being 
simultaneously slid apart. It was very much a slipping out. 



“I then became aware of being parallel to my body * some two or three feet above 
it. ... I felt rather as though I [= Soul Body] were suspended in a kind of dark fog 
[== the vehicle of vitality], without any of the oppressive quality that fog has. 

“I then became slightly alarmed and thought, ‘I must get back to my 
body!’ I attempted to move my right arm, and then to open my eyes, but was 
unable. I still felt as if I were apart from the body, though conscious of it ... I 
somehow realized that I would have to wait for a moment. ... I was then able 
to move, and turned over to sleep. Until then I had been lying on my back. 

“It is interesting to observe that the experience, though unusual, was familiar to 
me in the way that things long forgotten are familiar, when they are suddenly re¬ 
membered. I was {and still am ) struck by the quality of reality of all that took place. Just 
before I turned over to sleep, I had the feeling that, had I continued further, I would 
have become aware of someone of whom there was a suggestion of a presence, who 
would have been able to make things clearer for me in some way, whose form was 
necessarily insubstantial... 

“The above is a copy of the notes I made later on the same day that the ex¬ 
perience occurred. I have not added to it anything that I have observed or 
recalled about it since, in order that the influence of suggestion, due to interest 
in the subject, may be reduced as much as possible.” 

Case No. 302— Nurse D. Greenwood 

Miss Greenwood has been a nurse all her working life and is about to retire. 
She sent me her experiences (in litt., Oct. 3, i960) and insisted, “No one could 
say I am given to imagination.” 

Her account is as follows: “I had a bad fit of depression. I rested on my bed 
and, as I lay there, someone, or some being, came and sat on the side of my 
bed, as a doctor might. He [a ‘deliverer’] took my hands and floated with me 
[‘double’] through the window and into the garden. I glanced back and saw 
myself on the bed. 

“Then I was back, healed, and saying, ‘How glorious! It will be like that 
when I die!’ All my troubles had dropped from me like a cloak.” 

Case No. 303— Mrs Mary C. Williams 

This case, also sent {in litt., Oct. 5, i960) is very similar to that of Nurse 
Greenwood: “I was in bed, feeling very tired, looking at the stars! Suddenly 
I was up there, flying about in space, completely free and happy. I was one 
with the wind, but myself as well. 

“When I returned I felt very refreshed. This was my most unforgettable 
experience because it made me know that the soul can live apart from the body .” 



Case No. 304— Major Prioleau 

T HE case of Major John Prioleau was given by Geraldine Cummins in 
Mind in Life and Death, Aquarian Press, 1956. It is here abbreviated. He 
had acute dysentery and was not expected to survive more than a day or 
two. A screen was put around his bed, a sign, in a military hospital, that transi¬ 
tion was expected. The Major said, “I began to notice all sorts of details I had 
not been aware of before and my sense of hearing became extremely sharp. 
The Sister-in-charge said, ‘I won’t let you see him. ... I absolutely refuse.’ 
Another voice: ‘But it is my duty as a priest to speak to this dying man ...’ 
Sister-in-charge: ‘No ... If you like, complain to the C.O.’ 

“I was in great pain but it did not seem to me that I Was going to die. Soon 
after that all pain left me and I had rather a disagreeable feeling of sinking through the 
bed. ... Then I felt myself lifted up out of the bed and out of my body [N.B. both 
sinking and rising experiences were experienced]. I found myself close to the 
ceiling, looking down on a rather repulsive, emaciated body lying in my bed. Feeling 
free of all pain and distress, I was interested and amused. Then I thought, very clearly, 

‘ This must be death! Now I know what nobody else knows, I must take careful notes!* 
(In civilian life I was a writer, which, perhaps accounts for my professional, 
attitude). Very soon after that I was drawn down again into that unpleasant and 
useless body. It was a horrid mental shock.” 

Case No. 305— The Rev. W. Matiti {a Basuto ) 

This case was first given by I. T. Warner-Staples in The Occult Review and 
later in Muldoon’s Case for Astral Projection. Matiti, a Basuto evangelist, became 
very ill and apparently died. But when he recovered he declared that he had 
been conscious, had seen his physical body surrounded by mourners and had had 
a review of his past earth-life. 

Case No. 306— Isaac Hopper [a Quaker) 

Another projection given by Dr W. J. Graham, taken from The Life of Isaac 
Hopper, 1853, concerned the Quaker, Isaac Hopper. The latter “told Jacob 
Lindley that once, in a serious illness, his spirit had left his body for several 
hours during which time he saw visions of heavenly glory not to be described. 
He felt grieved that he had to come back and never after felt the same interest in earthly 

Case No. 307— Mrs Rebecca R. Springer 

Under the title Intra Muros or Within the Walls—a Dream of Heaven, an experi¬ 
ence of the astral projection type was described by Mrs Springer and published 


by Arthur F. Bird in 1920. This lady, the author of a number of works, claimed 
that her account was “no fancy sketch, written to while away an idle hour” but 
“a true record of an experience” which indicated that death is “only an open 
door into a new and beautiful phase of the life we now live.” She described her 
narrative as “this imperfect sketch of a most perfect vision.” It was said to be 
“greatly condensed” and is here still more abbreviated. 

“I was very ill among strangers. One morning, after a night of intense 
suffering, I seemed to be standing on the floor by the bed. Someone was standing by 
me. When I looked up I saw it was my husband’s brother, Frank, who had ‘crossed 
the flood’ many years ago. ‘Shall we go now?’ he said gently, and drew me to¬ 
wards the window; I looked back into the room. The attendant sat by the 
stove. On the bed lay a white, stillform, my body. Frank led me down to the street. 
There I paused and said, ‘I cannot leave Will and the boy.’ ‘They are not here, 
but hundreds of miles away,’ he answered. ‘You are worn out with suffering. 
Rest will give you strength.’ ... I must have slept, for the next I knew, I was 
sitting in a sheltered nook, made by flowering shrubs on the softest and most 
beautiful turf of grass. Beneath the trees, in groups, were little children, laugh¬ 
ing and playing. ... Instead of sunlight there was a golden rosy glory everywhere. ... 
‘Come!’, said Frank, ‘I want to show you to the river ’ ... [= ‘Hades’ conditions]. 
‘I want you to see those beautiful stones,’ said my brother, stepping into the 
water and urging me to do the same. I drew back: ‘I fear it is cold.’ He en¬ 
couraged me. I stepped into the ‘gently flowing river.’ Soon the soft, sweet 
ripples played about my throat. As I stopped my brother said, ‘A little further 
still.’ ‘It will go over my head,’ I expostulated. ‘Well, and what then?’ ‘I cannot 
breathe under water.’ An amused twinkle came into his eyes. ‘All right,’ I said, 
‘come on,’ and plunged headlong into the bright water. To my delight I found 
that I could not only breathe but laugh and talk, hear and see as naturally under 
the water as above it. ... When my head once more emerged from the water I 
realized I would need no towel—my garments were as dry as before the water 
touched them. [Compare J. H. Brown, No. 73—‘I was surprised to find I 
remained dry’]. The material out of which my robe was fashioned was unlike 
anything I had ever seen. My clothes shone with a faint lustre. As we again stepped 
upon the flowery sward I said, ‘What marvellous water! What wonderful air! 
What has the water done for me? I feel as though I could fly!’ ‘It has washed 
away the last of the earth-life [= the vehicle of vitality] and fitted you for the 
new life [in ‘Paradise’ conditions] upon which you have entered ... 

“I lay down on a couch. When I awoke I was standing on the doorstep of 
the house in Kentville. Frank said, ‘For their sakes, be brave and strong. Try 
to make them understand your blessed change.’ We entered the house. Some¬ 
thing stood in the centre of the room. It was a pall... Someone was kneeling 
beside it. It was my son. I put my arms about his neck and whispered, ‘I am 
here beside you—living, strong and well. Turn to me instead of to that lifeless 
form! It is only a worn-out tenement: I am your living mother.’ He lifted his 
head as thSugh listening but only whispered ‘Poor dear Mother!’ ... I went 


to my husband, with the same result. I went to my friend. She did not heed 
me ... 

“As time passed I occasionally met someone whom I had never hoped to 
meet ‘over there’, who would pour forth thanks for some helpful word. ... 
There was no night; no darkness, no shadows even. 

“A time came when strange fancies crept into my brain. Could the old unrest 
of earth find place in this divine retreat? Then I heard voices. Someone said, 
‘Her colour is better! But she came very near passing through the gates.’ ‘Very 
near!’ As though I had not passed through!” 

Mrs Springer said, “It was as real as any experience could possibly be. My 
feet really stood on the borderland of the two worlds. If the joys of Heaven are 
greater than what I beheld, I cannot understand how even the Immortal Spirit 
can bear to look upon them.” 

Case No. 308 —Ida M. Dixon 

This case was published in Light, vol. XLV, 1925, p. 113. “A friend who was 
with a firm in Shanghai used to come to England once in five years for a holiday, 
and had just returned to China after one of these visits. Some weeks later, on 
getting up one morning, I felt very unwell. I came down to my sitting-room 
but had to he down again. I heard the clock strike noon and then dozed off 
to sleep. 

“I at once became aware that I had entered a strange-looking apartment; it 
looked like a long narrow corridor, with unfamiliar-looking plants and flowers 
on small tables and on the floor. There were some ordinary chairs and some 
deck chairs, on one of which I saw my friend stretched out at full length, attired 
in evening dress and smoking a cigar. I smelt the aroma of the cigar. My friend 
was evidently not aware of my presence though I stood close by his side, as he 
continued to look up at the ceiling. 

“Waking up, I found that only a few minutes had elapsed since the striking 
of the clock. I had photographs of every part—inside and out—of my friend’s 
house in Shanghai, so that (as he used to say) I might picture him there; but 
I had no photo, like this place I had just seen. I wrote and told him of my 
experience, and this is his reply: 

“On reaching Shanghai I had orders to go at once to Hong Kong, where one 
of the managers of the firm had just died. The house assigned to me was not 
ready, so I took up my abode at the club. The corridor you have described is 
the smoking lounge of the club, where I rest after dinner, smoke my cigar and 
think of my friends in England.” 

“There is, I think, between eight and nine hours difference of time between 
England and China, so my flight before 12 noon corresponded with my 
friend’s siesta after dinner (between 8 and 9 p.m.). 

“Telepathy is out of the question—I felt I had actually been to this 



Case No. 309—G. Bradley * 

G. Bradley of Acomb, wrote to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 10, i960): “Was I 
relieved when I opened your paper this morning and saw that other people 
have experienced the sensation of leaving the living body? I had that experience 
when I got the ’flu. I awoke about 7 a.m., and had the sensation of leaving the 
body. All I could see was the frame of myself left in the bed. I was floating around 
the room feeling peaceful. Suddenly I had the urge to get back into the shell of 
my body. What a struggle I had to do it! At last I got back, inch by inch, then 
awoke. ... I was always afraid to die, but not now.” 

Case No. 310— Mrs Nora L. Shakespeare 

Mrs Shakespeare sent details of her experience to the Daily Sketch (Sept. 5, 
i960). She had given birth to twins. Her account is as follows: “During the 
night I seemed to float down the ward and then returned and hovered over my 
bed, looking down at myself. I felt calm and peaceful.” 

Case No. 311— Mrs M. Veitch 

Mrs Veitch, of Redcar, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 9, i960): 
“I became very ill and was slowly slipping away. I was unconscious, yet sud¬ 
denly seemed to be awake. Ifelt no pain, but knew I was dying. I said, ‘Goodbye, 
Bill! (my husband). Don’t be afraid to die, there’s nothing to be afraid of.’ Then 
I began to float. Suddenly I was looking down at myself on the bed. I didn't 
feel frightened. It was just like looking at yourself in a mirror. I knew it wasn’t the 
real me. Then I started to float again. There was a mist [from the vehicle of 
vitality] all around me [Soul Body] and I couldn’t see anything, but I knew 
there were birds and flowers there. Then a lane appeared and agate [= ‘tunnel’] 
at the end of the lane. A figure appeared in a blue robe at the other side of the 
gate. I didn’t want to die. I had too much to live for. I said, ‘Please don’t let me 
die!’ The figure slowly raised her hand and I began to float back. I opened my 
eyes. Someone said ‘How do you feel?’ I said, ‘I am all right now’.” 

Case No. 312— Mrs E. M. Mills 

Mrs Mills, of Walthamstow, sent accounts of three projections to the Daily 
Sketch (Oct. 7, i960): “I was very ill, but felt warm and happy, very happy. 
Ifound myself being gently led down a long, wide, unlighted corridor [= ‘tunnel’]. A 
kindly voice said, ‘You may see a little of it, but must not pass through the 
door,’ at which a door suddenly opened. Through the mist [= vehicle of 
vitality] I saw a beautiful, very beautiful garden. Everything was perfect and 
the few people I saw were at peace and all smiling. The door closed. 


I was operated on for cancer. This time I floated down the same corridor 
[=‘tunnel’], saw the same door, and I stepped through. Out of the mist came a 
voice, ‘Go back! You must not come yet. There is no way back when the door 
closes! I stepped back. The garden was the same and the voice the same. When 
I recovered consciousness, a woman in the next bed said, ‘They thought you 
had gone.’ ” 

“The following occurred during an attack of bronchitis. I felt comfortable, 
when I saw, issuing from my turn, a misty-looking toy balloon. It increased in size and 
became myself [‘double’]. There was one tiny point which seemed to adhere to the bed 
cover [? the silver cord’ attached to the physical body' below it] which no amount of 
tugging could loosen. The misty body stopped struggling. The point [? ‘silver cord’] 
began to pull and the whole misty being entered my own again.” 

Case No. 313 — Mrs Elsie W. Fyal 

Mrs Fyal, of Marston Green, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 10, 
i960): “I was living in a club in London and became very ill. Suddenly I felt 
myself leaving my body and looking around my bedroom. There was an angel 
in each of two corners, my father in the third and in the fourth I stood, wrapped 
in flowing garments, and not understanding why I should be there. I saw my 
own body. My father said, ‘Unless your go to a hospital at once you will stay * 
with me.’ 

“Suddenly I found myself wandering again and floated to my body where, 
in the morning, I was astounded that I was in it. I was sent to C harin g Cross 
Hospital. I was told afterwards that if I had not entered hospital I would have 
been dead in twelve hours. This statement is perfectly true. To me there is 
nothing truer than ‘There is no death,’.” 

Case No. 314— Mrs C. M. Langridge 

Mrs Langridge, of Poole, Dorset, sent descriptions of both her own and her 
husband’s out-of-the-body experiences to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 4, i960). She 
said: Both are true in every detail. I had a severe operation. Three days later, 
when my husband visited me, he asked how I felt? I replied that I did not feel 
too well. Almost immediately I was unaware of any material things— I was 
outside my body, suspended in air, and looking down upon my body. Three or four 
people were reviving me. I was in a pleasant state of freedom and thought, ‘I wish 
these people would leave me alone!’ Later, when I had returned to my body, I 
asked my husband what had happened and if anyone had been in my room? 
He replied that I had collapsed, that he had fetched Sister who, in turn, 
had fetched the doctor and that, for some minutes, they thought I should 

“It caused great disappointment to me that I had been caused to return to my body 

84 more astral projections 

and lose the wonderful feeling offreedom. This was noFa dream, nor was I under 
the influence of drugs. It was a fact. 

“My husband was ill and collapsed. The following morning he said, ‘I have 
been a long way away and couldn’t get back to you.’ I asked where he had been 
and he replied, ‘I don’t know, but it was light, so very light!’ I asked if he was 
happy there? He said, ‘Yes, it was light and peaceful.’ For six months he lived 
on, but never forgot his experience. Indeed he referred to it a few days before 
he died. I believe that he ‘died’ and returned—there can be no other 

Case No. 315— Mrs R. Rams den 

Mrs Ramsden, of Strood, sent the following (Oct. 4, i960): “While reading 
your article in the Daily Sketch, it reminded me of the time, eighteen years ago, 
the day after I had my son. I was in bed, but was not asleep. I heard the lady 
who was looking after me come into the room. I asked her the time. 

“Then I felt myself [‘double’] floating into space. I asked her to put me into 
the bed. I could hear her saying I was in bed. But I was looking down on her. 
I could see her holding me in bed. I heard her call my husband and tell him to 
fetch a doctor. I could see all that was going on. I saw the ambulance men put 
me on a stretcher and carry me out. After that I saw nothing. 

“But even now, while lying in bed, I can feel myself floating into space some¬ 
times. I let myself go as far as seeing myself in bed. I thought it was bad for me 
to do this, but now I am beginning to wonder if it is anything like you have 
described in your article? If so, I shan’t be frightened any more. I have never 
told anyone about this. But now and again, when I jump up in bed, my hus¬ 
band asks ‘What is the matter?’ I say, ‘Oh! I felt myself sinking !’ Perhaps it is 
what you have written about? I hope so.” 

Case No. 316 —Roland O. Hill 

Mr Hill, of Christchurch, Hants, sent the following to the Daily Sketch: “In 
1936, at the age of 32,1 had an operation. I came partly conscious, according to 
ward patients, by making a noise in the middle of the night— but I was about 
two feet above my body —and to me it was very light. I saw Sister fetch Sister-in¬ 
charge. They made to insert injection and slapped my face, but my Real Self 
[= ‘double’] had a struggle to re-enter my body.” 

Case No. 317— Mrs L. Coxon 

Mrs L. Coxon, of London, W.i, sent the following to the Daily Sketch, 
(Oct. 5, i960): “I was very ill. I rose to the ceiling above my bed and touched 
the plasteir-flower decorations on the electric light. I realized that this meant 


that I was dying and instinctively forced myself back in my body.” Mrs Coxon 
had another out-of-the-body experience when quite well (No. 274). 

Case No. 318— Miss Marion Price 

Miss Price, of London, N.13, said (in litt., Nov. 1, i960): “My first experi¬ 
ence occurred when I was about 28—in 1937,1 believe, during a short severe 
illness (a relapse following ’flu). I found myself [‘double’] standing by the fire¬ 
place a few feet from the bed and was shocked to see my body lying on the 
bed. Feeling frightened, I thought, ‘I must at all costs get back!’ and I rushed 
to the bed to get back into my body. I could remember nothing except my 
fright at seeing my body on the bed. In those days I had never heard of astral bodies 
or projections.” 

Case No. 319— Mrs “Kay” 

Mrs “Kay” sent this (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “Sixteen years ago, when I was 
30 years old, I was struck with paralysis. ... The diagnosis was disseminated 
sclerosis. One day I felt I had left my body and was looking at it just a little 
distance away. While like this, I heard ‘someone’ say, ‘You can do this, as when 
the use comes back, the pain will be very bad.’ 

“I wasn’t out of my body for long,' but in a very short time I found I could, 
with a great effort, move my fingers slightly. But the doctors warned me that 
the pain would be hard to bear. I think they thought I was slightly mad when 
I said, ‘Oh, it will only be my body that hurts, it won’t be me!’ 

“As time went on I managed to rise above my body when the pain in my 
limbs got too much. I felt rather a fraud when I was told that I was brave. It 
was useless trying to explain that I didn’t feel it as it was only an outside me. 
I am convinced that it was this wonderful help from [the] spirit [world] that has 
made it possible for me to overcome my disability.... Please don’t imagine I am 
a woman easily fooled or impressed—I am a qualified mathematician.” 

Case No. 120—JosephWatkins 

Mr Watkins sent this (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “During my illness, I was com¬ 
pletely ‘fed up’ ... Yet got out of bed feeling fit—I couldn’t understand it! 
Imagine my surprise when I tried to get back into bed and I saw myself [from 
the ‘double’] lying there snoring. I looked down and wondered whether that 
fleshly body could really be me— I was disgusted ... 

“I yelled at the top of my voice, but nobody seemed to hear me. ... I began 
to think of my [deceased] mother and other loved ones whom I should leave 
behind, when I found myself in bed, wide awake in the flesh, wondering what 
it was all about. It was no dream. In my opinion, it was another dimension. 
I am convinced that we have more than one body.” 



Case No. 321— Nina Tank 

Mrs Nina Tank, of Hove, sent the following (in lift., Oct. 4, i960): “When 
I was a child and into married life, I frequently became aware, in the mornings, 
that I was outside my body. I was absolutely conscious of everything around 
me, but the body on the bed was unconscious. It was extremely difficult to get 
back and took some time. I had to get back by degrees and then a great struggle 
to get my body to move or be alive. Sometimes I felt apprehensive. This went 
on for years. I have never told anyone. 

“Then, in later married life, I was desperately ill and in great pain. Then 
I found I was able to escape from the agony. The wall faded away and I felt 
myself drawn into another place of love and protection. No pain, only content¬ 
ment. I saw no one, but was aware of people around me, helping me. I wanted 
to stay but thought of my husband. With all the determination I had, I got back 
to the torture, horror and the hard grey coldness of my body. 

“My daughter had a dreadful miscarriage. The doctor came out of her bed¬ 
room and said, ‘I’m afraid she’s gone!’ The nurse and I entered the bedroom. 
There I saw my daughter [‘double’] struggling into her body. We nursed her 
back to life. 

“Some years later my daughter said, ‘I can never tell anyone but you about 
this, but I’d like to tell you—I died! It was just before you came into my bed¬ 
room. I stood by my body and looked down on it on the bed and said to it, 
‘You poor thing, You shall not suffer any more!’ I was getting away from it 
all. The walls had gone and I started gliding. But I suddenly thought of Laurie 
(her husband). I could not leave him. So, with all the power within me, I got 
back and I saw you and nurse looking at me.” 

Case No. 322 — Leslie Grant Scott 

T HIS case was given by Dr J. W. Haddock ( Somnolence and Psycheism, 
1851). Scott said, “Dying is really not such a terrifying experience. I 
speak as one who has died and come back. Ifound death one of the easiest things in 
life—but not the returning. That was difficult and full of fear. The will to live had 
left me and so I died. ... Suddenly my whole life began to unroll before me and I saw 
the purpose of it. All bitterness was wiped out for I knew the meaning of every event 
and I saw its place in the pattern. I seemed to view it all impersonally ...” 

After describing his doctor’s visit and attempts to revive him, he continued 
“My consciousness was growing more and more acute. It seemed to have ex¬ 
panded beyond the limits of the brain. ...I was dead. Yet I could think, hear and see 
more widely than ever before. From the next room came great engulfing waves of emo¬ 
tion, the sadness of a childhood companion. [Compare Cases 164 and 335]. My 



increased sensitiveness made me feel and understand these things, with an intensity 
hitherto unknown to me. The effort to return to my body was accompanied by an almost 
unimaginable sensation of horror and terror. I had left without the slightest struggle. 
I returned by an almost superhuman effort of will.” 

Case No. 323— Mrs “M” 

This case was taken from Journ. A.S.P.R., 1913, and was quoted in Miss 
H. A. Dallas’ Comrades on the Homeward Way (Collins, 1929). 

The record is signed by Dr T: Mulligan, who attended Mrs “M”. He noted 
that while his patient was unconscious (so that she could not hear the audible re¬ 
marks of her daughter) she nevertheless answered all the questions put to her 
mentally by the doctor, i.e. she exhibited telepathic abilities. At a later stage in 
the illness Mrs “M” was pronounced “dead”, since her respiration and pulse 
had stopped. Nevertheless, soon afterwards, she opened her eyes and said, with 
unusual emphasis, “Don’t you be afraid to die. Oh, I’ve been so far away. I met 
mother (who had died twenty years before) and Tom Hobson (who had died 
thirty years before) and a great many people who were so friendly. But, you 
know, when one goes into a place with so many strange things, one can’t see 
them separately. It seems as though I saw trees and shrubbery. ... I can never 
forget it. The light was so different from the light we have here. It was an in¬ 
describable glow, no shadows or dark places [compare Nos. 181, 357, etc.] ... I 
would have liked to remain there if it had not been for Pap and Maggie. ... Happiness 
permeated everything ...” 

Miss Dallas made the following wise comment. “It must be borne in mind, 
in reading any account of this kind, that though the connexion with the body 
was slight... the link [= the ‘silver cord’] was not entirely broken and therefore 
the spirit was not fully en rapport with the new environment.” She then gave 
her own enforced experience, which we quote on another page (No. 348). 

Case No. 324— Bruce Belfrage 

The following experience was given at the end of an autobiography, i.e. 
Bruce Belfrage’s One Man in His Time (Hodder & Stoughton, 1941). 

“I had a very serious illness from which I almost died. One night I left my body 
and saw it quite clearly lying motionless on the bed. It all seemed perfectly natural and 
the experience proved to me, quite beyond doubt, as no formal religion could do, that 
the body and Spirit are quite separate, that the Spirit, the Real Me, cannot be hurt and 
cannot die, but is part of a universal, indestructible Spirit.” 

Case No. 325— Sarah Birkbeck 

This was given by Dr W. J. Graham in his Psychical Experiences of Quaker 


“Sarah Birkbeck (1706-40), on her way home after a religious visit to Scot¬ 
land, was taken ill at Cockermouth. Her children at home at Settle were early 
one morning greatly delighted by their mother’s appearing to them. They 
spoke of having seen her, and one of having heard her speak. The incident was 
noted down in an account of their doings during her absence, for report to her 
on her return. 

“At the same time Sarah Birkbeck lay dying at Cockermouth. She said she 
would be ready to ‘go’ if she could but see her children. After closing her eyes 
in complete stillness for ten minutes, she looked up brightly and said, ‘I am 
ready now—I have been with my children.’ She then passed peacefully away. 
Upon comparison of notes, it was found that the two experiences coincided 
exactly in time.” 

Case No. 326 —Herr Schmidt 

Adolphe d’Assier ( Posthumous Humanity: A Study in Phantoms, translated by 
H. S. Olcott, George Redway, 1887) was a sceptic, a follower of Comte and 
supposed he had explained away all the evidence for the survival of human 
personality when he established the reality of what we call the vehicle of vitality 
and the vital force that animates it. On the basis of the cases of exteriorization 
then available, d’Assier, a remarkably astute student and a Member of the 
Bordeaux Academy of Sciences, concluded, “The doubling of the [living] 
human personality and, as a consequence, the existence of the posthumous 
phantom, became for me a matter of certainty.” He even mentioned (as “an 
invisible vascular plexus”) the “silver cord” that unites the ‘double’ to its 
physical counterpart. He gave the following case: 

“An Alsatian family, comprising a husband, wife and little girl were on a 
voyage for Rio de Janeiro.... The wife fell sick and succumbed before reaching 
port. The day of her death she fell into a syncope [= her ‘double’ left her body] 
... and when she recovered consciousness said to her husband, ‘I die happy now, 
for now I am relieved of anxiety as to the fate of our child. I have been to Rio 
and found the house of friend Fritz. He was standing in the doorway. I showed 
him the little one. I am sure that on your arrival he will recognize her and take 
care of her.” 

“Some moments later she expired. The same day, and the same hour, Fritz 
was standing in his doorway when he thought he saw, passing in the street, one 
of his compatriots, holding in her arms a little girl. She looked at him suppli- 
catingly, and seemed to hold out to him the child she carried. Her face, which 
seemed extremely emaciated, reminded him of that of Lotta, the wife of his friend 
and compatriot Schmidt. The expression of her face, the singularity of her 
gait ... made a lively impression on Fritz ... and the circumstances of the 
apparition deeply impressed themselves on his mind, especially the hour 
and day. 

“Some time after that he saw his friend Schmidt arrive, carrying a little girl 


in his arms. The visit of Lotta was then immediately recalled to his mind, and 
before Schmidt could open his mouth he said to him: ‘My poor friend, I know 
all! Your wife died on the voyage, and before dying she came to show me her 
little girl, so that I might take care of it. See, I have marked the date and hour!’ 
It was the exact moment and day noted by Schmidt on board the ship.” 

d’Assier said, “It was from reflecting upon the different circumstances of this 
story that I first deduced the problem of this doubling of the human personality. 
But I could not, from a single example, establish a theory which was the anti¬ 
thesis of that which I had been taught as to the nature of man. I had to wait 
until an accumulation of facts should corroborate the first. ... The doubling of 
the human personality, and, as a consequence, the existence of the posthumous 
phantom, became for me a matter of certainty.” 

Case No. 327— Dr G. B. Kirkland 

Light, vol. LV, 1935, p. 226, contained, in abbreviated form, a lecture de¬ 
livered by Dr G. B. Kirkland to members of the International Institute for 
Psychical Research, South Kensington, on April 5, 1935. Dr Kirkland, after a 
series of operations, officially “died”. His account of what happened is as 

“To my surprise, Ifound myself looking at myself lying on the bed. The thought; 
just flashed through me that I didn't think much of me —in fact, I didn’t approve 
of me at all. Then I was hurried off at great speed. Have you ever looked through 
a very long tunnel and seen the tiny speck of light at the far end ? It seems an incredible 
distance off. Well, I found myself with others vaguely discernible hurrying 
along just such a tunnel or passage—smoky or cloudy, colourless, grey and very cold. 
... The others were passing me very rapidly, hurrying [through ‘Hades’] to¬ 
wards the light which was brightening, but my draperies or something [? the 
vehicle of vitality] clogged my feet [of the Soul Body], and I could scarcely 
crawl. After a bit, the going became easier, and I was just beginning to enjoy 
myself when someone or something rose up before me, blotting out the light. 
Instantly it became terribly cold again. I was furious and fought madly, but was 
gradually forced back. Then there was a complete black-out. ... The next tiling I 
knew was that I was alive again—only just, and very sorry for myself.” 

Case No. 328—“H.I.M.’s” sister 

Light, (vol. XL, 1920, p. 284) published this case, the name and address being 
furnished. “My sister ... has just passed away. ... When her end was near, and 
the doctor thought she had barely a few more hours to five, the priest was sent 
for and he administered the last rites. Before he had finished my sister passed 
into complete unconsciousness [= ‘double’ left body] ... her feet and hands 
were like ice. ... However, almost imperceptibly, the condition changed, the 
breathing became better. ... After a night’s rest, she awoke quite refreshed, and 


during the day told us her wonderful experience. She said she had found herself 
slipping out of her material body through the feet, and she stood at the foot of the 
bed, looking back on her body. ... She realized herself as being in the spirit [‘double’] 
and very luminous, like an electric light. She rejoiced to find herself in full pos¬ 
session of all her mental and spiritual faculties and identity. ‘It was just me/ she 
said, ‘exactly as I am, only my mind was as keen and vigorous as it used to be when 
I was young, or even more so’ She longed to make known this experience to all 
who might have doubts on the subject. ‘Then/ she said, ‘I got the chance of 
returning to my body to tell you—and I took it/ She died twenty-four hours 
later and it was her special wish that an account of the experience should be 
published.” [Compare Case No. n]. 

Case No. 329 — Mrs Florence Phillips 

Mrs Phillips, of Stafford St., E.14, sent the following to the Daily Sketch 
(Oct. 12, i960): “I was in hospital in dreadful pain. I had fallen downstairs and, 
as a result, had an abortion. ... Suddenly I began to float away from my body 
and entered a grand garden. ... I seemed to float through the trees into a mist 
[? vehicle of vitality = ‘Hades’ conditions]. Suddenly it seemed as if a gun 
went off [= repercussion] and I was back in bed. I had been to a beautiful place. 
I tried to go back, but was unable to do so.” 

“Case No. 330— Mrs G. A. Paton” 

Mrs “Paton”, of Hove, sent her account to the Daily Sketch. “She ‘died’ and 
her death certificate was signed by her doctor. But she herself was “free from 
pain” and felt “as light as air”. She could “float at will, easily and quickly”. She 
left the earth and found herself “in a lovely place” which she believed to be 
Paradise. A helper came and they communicated without the use of words. 
She said, “I would rather go on, but I must go back to my husband.” He replied, 
“It will be difficult, I will help you.” 

Mrs “Paton” immediately travelled earthwards, she began to lose her “sense 
of lightness” and to feel pain. In these circumstances it was only with “great 
effort” that she forced herself to return. She eventually arrived in the death- 
chamber and saw her own corpse. The nurse was writing. She spoke to her and 
the nurse dropped her pen, stifling a scream. 

During the time that she was ‘dead’, Mrs “Paton” observed many things 
about her house that were beyond her present sight. After she re-entered her 
body they were able to check these observations. 

Case No. 331 — Mrs E. M. “Dawson” 

Mrs “Dawson” sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 7, i960): “I had 
undergone a major operation. ... In the evening I became aware that I was 
standing by die bed, looking down at myself. Around the bed, and very busy. 



were figures in white. I heard a voice say ‘collapse’, and saw someone fiddling 
with something bright. As I looked, I saw myself wipe my fingers over my 
forehead and down the side of my nose. They were wet, and I thought, ‘That 
must be death sweat.’ I felt no fear or pain, just detached curiosity. I heard a voice 
say, ‘She will be alright now!’, and, to my real annoyance, I neither saw nor 
heard any more. 

“Afterwards I learned that I had had an unexpected haemorrhage and an 
emergency blood transfusion, and later I recognized that the hand fiddling with 
the bright things must have been a nurse adjusting some clips on the transfusion 
tube. I had been very near to death. Since then I am confident that death is a 
perfectly natural, painless passing from one body to another. Please believe me, I was 
not conscious in the ordinary way of what was happening, and the ‘Me’ that 
saw and heard was an entirely different ‘Me’ from the one on the bed.” 

Case No. 332 —Mrs C. Arnold 

Mrs Arnold, of Slough, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 14, 
i960): “I have been reading your article ‘Life after Death’. What my husband 
has been telling me has been made clear. At last I understand. My husband had 
an air crash. He was in the operating theatre for five and a half hours. He told 
me he had stood and watched them stitching up his eyelid and forehead an4 
putting tubes in his back. He saw a number of doctors but only a few nurses. 
He looked round and saw his father standing with his arms outstretched, and 
his father told my husband to go with him and that he was very happy. My 
husband asked him how he could be happy when he was dead? But he did go 
with his father and he said he would never forget the sight. The flowers were 
so beautiful and the stream looked so clear. My husband said he had to go—he 
could not leave his wife and children to fend for themselves. His father replied, 
‘I knew you would not stay for long.’ ” 

Case No. 333 —Mrs N. Webb 

This case, originally published in Light (1945) by Miss E. B. Gibbes, was 
given by Miss Geraldine Cummins in her Mind in Life and Death (Aquarian 
Press Ltd., 1956). It is here abbreviated. 

Mrs Webb, having suffered an accident, underwent a severe operation on the 
brain in Dublin. Miss Cummins and Miss Gibbes sat for automatic writing by 
the former. “Astor”, her “control”, at once wrote that a strange woman was 
close by but he did not know what she wanted. Then the pen appeared to be 
seized by one who wrote her pet name (“Tid”) and surname (Webb) and con¬ 
tinued thus: “My Dear Geraldine: It is strange how my thoughts have gone 
out to you in this dreadful time. I am in two worlds. I am not dead, but I may be 
soon. I cant talk to anyone. I want to tell them things: how I was with B — (her son, 
killed in the War). He took me into a world so brilliant that I can’t describe it. ... I beg 


you ... not to lose sight of my darling (daughter); explain to her, if I am taken, 
that ... I shall be near her, watching over her. The doctor has been and I could 
see that he still thinks I have a little chance. ... If I don’t recover, promise me 
you will do as I ask.” 

Miss Gibbes told the ‘communicator’ that she would tell Miss Cummins (who 
was “rather deeply entranced”) what had passed. The writing then continued: 
“Oh, Miss Gibbes! Of course, I see you now. Thank you so much. Now that 
queer cord is beginning to pull at me. I saw my body lying there and I am still bound 
to it by a silvery cord—a bit frayed, you know.” 

The writing ceased and Astor returned and said, “I do not think she has passed 
over because the cord of life was there. But she is in and out of her body and it is 
possible that she may live.” Miss Gibbes continued. 

“I now quote from a letter from a devoted friend who was with Mrs Webb 
every day in Dublin and who knew that Geraldine would be glad to hear of 
her progress. Curiously enough, this letter was written on the night of the sitting 
above recorded. 

“She wrote, ‘It would break your heart, as it does mine, to see her. ... She 
knew me the first day I came to see her. ... The doctors seem to think she will pull 
through. ... She is very, very far away these days, and I feel that she is half (or more 
than half) with the others, and only comes back with an effort when one comes 
in and speaks. ...” Astor commented, ‘It has given her peace and her best 
chance yet of recovery. For she pulled at the cord of life, fretting about her daughter. 
Now she is at peace and is likely, therefore, gradually to recover.’ ” 

Case No. 334— Mrs F. Hemeon, m.b.e. 

Mrs Hemeon sent her experience to the present writer (in litt., Dec. 3,1961): 
“In 1931 1 had an il lness for several months during which, for three weeks I was 
never expected to live. During this time I was always aware of a ‘ door ... 
through which I had only to go, to die. ... It was quite clear to me that the 
choice was entirely mine. I had a husband and young children, and I stayed. But 
ever since I have had the certainty that one day I will have nothing to keep me, 
an d I will walk through that 'door — so I have never since had any fear of death.” 

“I had heard, of course, of ectoplasm and of similar phenomena, but at the 
time of my seeing the ‘door I had never heard of such a thing. In fact, though 
I have a very retentive memory, your book, The Supreme Adventure, is, as far as 
I can recall, the first time I have ever heard a description of this idea.” 

Mrs Hemeon later had a projection when quite well. It is recorded on 
another page (No. 183). 

Case No. 335— E. G.West 

E. G. West, a Quaker, of Salcombe, Devon, now 77 years old, nearly died 
in May, 1903 when 19 years of age. At the time he was with his father in 


Saskatchewan, Canada. He sent an account to the present writer (in litt., 
Dec. 14, 1961). 

“I became unconscious and died (at least that was my impression) which for 
many years I kept to myself as I did not think that anyone would believe me, 
because this experience gave me such wonderful, strange impressions and feel¬ 
ings and more than dream-like emphasis of reality. 

“I had to wait fifty years to understand it so far as to realize that others, better 
able to describe than I, had had similar experiences. One could not possibly 
forget the reality of this experience, which caused in me the fear of death entirely 
to be removed. Please do .not misunderstand me. I do not mean that during my 
life since I have never been afraid. That would be nonsense. No one who has 
seen what I have seen ... experience in two wars etc. [could say this]. But, 
though often terrified, I was never afraid of death as such. I have perhaps more 
reason than Rupert Brooke and ‘If death come, safest of all’, for I survived. No 
one who has had such an experience as I am describing could be afraid of death. 
Now I will endeavour to write down what happened to me. 

“Out of great pain, I emerged into painlessness, in an unbounded world of 
blissful happiness when the light was strong, lovely and remarkable—no dazzle- 
ment.... Then came thoughts that I had died, ‘passed over’, and turned up here, 
thoughts of my mother at Swinton, near Manchester, drew me to where she was —no 
sensation of travel. I was just there back in our old house and there I saw my. 
mother weeping and was sad, for I knew she was weeping because I had died. 
My happiness was affected by her distress [compare Nos. 164, 321]. I then came 
back to the log house and looked at my father who was also deeply distressed 
and blaming himself for not having looked after me better. 

“Now I had a girl cousin in America whom I was looking forward to seeing 
and who had recently been visiting us in England. So, after all, there were three 
good reasons for coming back to earth again, but oh dear! I was so happy 
there! ... It appeared to me I must make the choice. I must go back. This was 
a spiritually painful process, almost as though standing on the edge of a deep, dark 
tunnel. I must dive in and swim out at the other end. Somehow it was accomplished. 

“But I could not talk about it. Everybody did everything they could to save 
my life. Much as I should have liked to, I could not find words to express my 
experience. ... I was completely ignorant except for a few isolated talks with 
John William Graham (a member of the Psychical Research Society of Cam¬ 
bridge, who had told me of a case of dual personality, i.e. Sally Beauchamp). 
It was not until about 1945 that I was put into contact with a book called 
Cosmic Consciousness, by Dr R. M. Bucke, that the doors were re-opened, 
recollecting and understanding my experience. Then came F. W. H. Myers’ 
Human Personality and its Survival of Bodily Death. Since then ignorance has been 
lifting and, having read your book, The Supreme Adventure, I am now a member 
of the Churches’ Fellowship for Psychical Study ... I am a life-long member 
of the Society of Friends and I am reinforced in my Quakerism by these 
fundamental facts.” 






Case No. 336— F. W. Talbot 

Mr Talbot, of Ipswich, sent the following (in lift., Oct. 4, i960): “I was taken 
ill in the winter of 1947 with pneumonia and was taken to hospital. I could 
hardly breathe and asked for something to help me to sleep. Then it happened. 

“The ward turned into a beautiful garden with masses of flowers. The next ** 
moment I [‘double’] was suspended in mid-air, horizontal, and looking down at 
my body on the bed. I could see myself lying in bed quite clearly. I watched an 
attendant go to my body, lift my arm and plunge in a needle. This was ex¬ 
tremely interesting; I was suspended over his head and my feeling was that of 
detached curiosity. 

“I knew nothing more until morning, when I heard that I had not been ex¬ 
pected to last the night. I told my wife my story. I think she thought it was 
imagination—and always thought so until she read your article this week !” 

Case No. 337— Mrs T. Rowbotham 

Mrs Rowbotham sent this (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “I was having my first baby. 

I had been given chloroform. From what I was told afterwards, I had nearly 
died. But the strange tiling was that I remember being on the ceiling of the 
room looking down at the two doctors and two nurses—just floating and 
watching. An injection brought me back to this world again.” 

Case No. 338— Mrs L. Prudens 

Mrs Prudens, of London, N.W.i, sent the following (in lift., Oct. 5, i960): 
“In 1947 I had a street accident and was rushed to hospital. Near to death, an 
immediate operation was necessary. I was lying on the table and distinctly saw 
myself lying there and saw the preparations taking place. I seemed to hover 
over my body. But when wheeled into the theatre I sank into oblivion. 

“This is no fairy tale, but a distinct and well-remembered and moving ex¬ 

Case No. 339— Kathleen Snowden 

This case was sent (in litt., Oct. 6, i960): “I was 16 years old, ill in bed. I told 
my mother I thought I was going to faint [= release the ‘double’] ... I felt 
myself [‘double’] drifting away from her. Suddenly I realized a feeling of great 
excitement, wonder and delight surpassing anything I had ever experienced as 
I felt my body [‘double’] completely weightless and floating upwards in a 
golden glow towards a wonderful light around hazy welcoming figures and* 
the whole air was filled with beautiful singing. 

“I floated joyfully towards the light and then I heard my mother’s voice 
railing rfte. My whole being revolted against going back. ... Her voice grew nearer 

and, to my great distress, I felt myself slipping away from that wonderful light 
and merging into a dull black cloud [?= vehicle of vitality ] where my heaviness of 
body returned. ... My mother thought I had died; I had seemed to stop 
breathing.... I am now 42 and the wonder of it still remains. It was a revelation. 
I cannot feel now that death is the end, but a beginning to something so wonderful 
that it is past human understanding. Yet I was once terribly afraid of death.” 

* Case No. 340— Mrs “ Green ” 

Mrs “Green”, of Esher, said (in litt, Oct. 4, i960): “At the birth of my child 
I was at death’s door and I remember very clearly being out of my body and 
looking down at it. I saw the baby being born, saw the Sister open a nearby 
glass case, take out an instrument, and heard the doctor say, ‘Give it another 
turn, Sister.’ After that I must have been ‘coming round’ as I remember no 
more. It is all as clear today as then.” 

Case No. 341— R. H. Manns 

Mr Manns, an airman, of Bristol, sent this (in litt., Oct. 7, i960): “I was under¬ 
going an operation during which I appeared to enter a most beautiful garden 
of flowers ... I met a man and asked him a question, to which he replied, ‘My 
son, they all ask that question when they come here!’ 

“The next thing I remember was awakening in bed with two Army con¬ 
valescents watching over me. They said they had administered oxygen as they 
thought I was going to die. 

“My story might have ended there, for I have attributed my experience to 
a dream had it not been for the sequel. 

“A year later I was posted to a new squadron. One night the conversation 
between a fellow airman and myself turned to spiritual matters and I started to 
tell him this story. He let me continue to the point where I met the man in the 
garden and then stopped me and finished the story for me. His experience had 
been exactly the same as mine.... As with me, he had been most morose on regaining 

“I write not only because I am convinced of the existence of this spiritual 
realm, but in the belief that, if others can do so as well, the'thought of approaching 
death may not be so frightening to the dying and less saddening to the loved ones they 
are leaving .” 

Case No. 342— F. E. G. Lewis 

Mr Lewis, whose home is at Burnham-on-Sea, sent the following from 
hospital (in litt., Oct. 7, i960): “For fourteen years I have been an acute 
bronchial asthmatic and have been more or less confined to bed for the last 
two years. I have left my body on several occasions when all hope had been given 


up. I had similar experiences in my earlier life when jit? My most recent one was 
this year. Dates and witnesses can substantiate my telling this after my ‘return’. 

“I was having a very acute attack and, after being given an injection, I had 
a relapse and completely collapsed. My only memory of this was finding my¬ 
self next mor nin g in the local (Burnham) hospital and that I [‘double’] had been 
standing by my bedroom window, elbow leaning on a radiogram, watching 
my own body slumped over the bedside table and saying, ‘What have they done 
to me?’ On telling my wife and friends what had happened, they described 
everything correct as I had seen it. 

“Ten years ago I was taught deep breathing and how to relax at Bristol 
General Hospital. When relaxing at home during this period, I had an experi¬ 
ence which really scared me. Again I was looking down at my body, with the 
thought, ‘Time to ‘come’ to!’ Then the most awful sensation of being in my 
body but could not move. I wanted to shout. When I did move, I sat up and 
perspired. I was so scared [that] I didn’t tell my wife (who asked why I was 
perspiring?) until next day. 

“My first experience mentioned here was discussed with male nurses in the 
Hospital a couple of weeks before your article appeared and can be sub¬ 
stantiated. There is no doubt in my mind [that] there is a life after death and a soul to 
our body” 

Case No. 343— S. H. Kelley 

Mr Kelley, of Southport, sent this (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “As a young soldier, 
forty years ago, I was drafted to the Sudan. One morning, the boys and myself 
went swimming in the river. Having gone half-way across, I decided to come 
back, the whole distance being too great for me. I started to swim back, got 
cramp and could not move arms or legs. I told my friend to get help. He swam 
back to the shore, but in the meantime down I went in twenty-seven feet of 

“As I lost consciousness, certain things in my life came in front of me [= the 
panoramic review of the past life]. This was followed by a queer sound of music 
and the next thing I [‘double'] was suspended in mid-air and looking at them 
bringing my body out of the water and trying artificial respiration. I was very 
happy and free and wondered why they were doing that when I was here! 

“At that moment I was transported to my mother’s room. I stood beside her 
as she was by the fire in an easy chair, trying to tell her I was all right and 

“Afterwards, I was back, looking at my body, when a brilliant light shone 
around me and a voice said, ‘It is not your time yet—you must go back. You 
have work to do!’ 

“Immediately I began to come down to my body and the lads around it. 
Then everything was dark [= the ‘blackout’ or ‘momentary coma] and my eyes 
opened. They all said, ‘He’s alive!’ I got up and went back to the hut, with 
everyone afhazed. 



“Weeks later I wrote to my mother and, in reply, she said [that] she was pray¬ 
ing for me at that crucial moment.” 

Case No. 344— Sybil A. Sabel 

Mrs Sabel sent this (in litt., Oct. 7, i960): “Many years ago I experienced a 
short death. I looked at the bed I had been lying on and realized there were two 
of me, one [the ‘double’] so solid and real and one [the body] as a coat I had taken off. 

I heard a voice say, ‘Will you come on with us, or go back to your babies?’ 

I said, ‘Oh, my babies!’ .thereby making my choice. My doctor told me I had 
been pronounced dead.” 

Case No. 345— Mrs Olive Morrogh 

Mrs Morrogh, of Birmingham, sent this (in litt., Oct. 6, i960): “In 1953 I 
was rushed to hospital on the verge of collapse. A few hours later I collapsed. 
At times I came round and then went unconscious again. ... I saw a book giving 
account of all things I had done in the past, good and bad [= symbolising the review of 
the past life] ... I [‘double’] floated up towards a heavenly gate on the right; to 
the left were three loved ones dressed in blue and coming towards me through 
a blue haze, smiling and calling, ‘Come along, Mummy! It’s lovely up here!’. 
I answered ‘I’m coming!’ Imagine how disappointed I was to come to earth! 

“On the second night I believe I died again, everything going black [= the 
momentary coma or ‘blackout’ as the ‘double’ is released] ...” 

Case No. 346— Mrs M. “Maries” 

Mrs “Maries” sent the following (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): “This happened at 
the birth of my child. I heard the doctor say, ‘Well, she’s dead! I must tell her 
husband!’ Meanwhile I [‘double’] had left my body and felt myself floating in 
what seemed like a dark tunnel (with a glimpse, at the end, of a lovely country¬ 
side). I had no pain, only a wonderful feeling of happiness. I felt I had somebody 
with me, but saw nobody. Only I heard a voice which said, ‘You must go 
back! That child needs you!’ I returned to my body and heard the doctor say, 
‘No, by Jove, I can still feel her heart!’ , 

“ This experience convinced me of a future world after death and gave me an ever¬ 
lasting faith.” 

B—Enforced Out-of-the-Body Experiences 

(a) Caused by anaesthetics, etc.— Cases 347-367 

W HEN men (and animals) are rendered unconscious (of the physical 
world) by anaesthetics, suffocation, restricted breathing (as in certain 
dangerous Yoga exercises), excess of alcohol, etc., the immediate and 
physical cause of the condition is a lack of oxygen in the physical brain that pre¬ 
vents its normal activity. (It will be noted that, in a number of our natural cases 
of out-of-the-body experiences, the people concerned were lying on the back at 
the time. This position facilitates projection in the same way as anaesthetics, 
etc., i.e. by causing a lack of oxygen in the brain: the oxygen-carrying blood 
tends to drain out of the brain when one lies on the back and this effect is 
increased by the relaxation of the whole body, shallow breathing, etc. 
According to Dr K. Osis (Deathbed Observations by Physicians and Nurses, Para- 
psychological Monographs, No. 3, 1961, p. 30) one doctor-observer of the 
dying thought that some death-bed visions of landscapes of extraordinary 
beauty [= ‘Paradise’ conditions] might be due to cerebral anoxia (lack of blood 
in the brain) and said that two cases within his knowledge were connected with 
lack of oxygen: one was due to flying at high altitudes and the other to drown¬ 
ing; the latter “was unhappy at being rescued”, i.e. reluctant to return.) 
The idea that the inertness of the body necessarily indicates a corresponding 
inertness of the mind, soul, consciousness or “spirit” is no more than a supposition 
based upon the absence of manifestations of the soul through the body. The 
following cases show, indeed, that in some instances at least, the mind not only 
continued to operate while the body was inert, but it had a greater range and 
depth than normally. We suggest that this state of affairs almost always ob¬ 
tains—the evidence indicates that the soul is distinct from the body and that the 
relative rarity of such cases is merely a measure of the difficulty with which 
mental activities are remembered after the termination of the period of bodily 
unconsciousness. The remembrance of events during normal physical life must 
involve brain-activity: we remember what we ate yesterday because the body, 
and therefore the brain, was involved in the activity. But if (as all these people 
say) out-of-the-body activities take place during the suspension of physical 
activities, since these activities do not involve the use of the brain, it must be 
almost impossible to remember them. Fortunately in one respect, unfortunately 
in another, cases of this type must become more and more rare. 

Cases in which a person who has been anaesthetized (usually for the purpose 
of a surgical operation) and who had some consciousness which was “re¬ 
membered” after “coming round” were fairly common when nitrous oxide 



(laughing gas) was employed. They are now apparently almost non-existent. 

Of the gaseous (or volatile and therefore vaporous) inhalational anaesthetics, 

nitrous oxide (though comparatively safe) was very feeble. Ether was stronger 

but had the disadvantage of yielding a vapour which, when mixed with air, | 

was explosive. Chloroform was still stronger but had certain dangers to the 

patient. It has therefore been superseded. Trielorethelene (trilene), found to 

have a relatively weak effect, has also been superseded. I 

In 1957, after years of research and the expenditure of much money, I.C.I. 
produced a new volatile inhalational anaesthetic that is stronger than either 
nitrous oxide or triclprethekne, that is non-explosive, and that is safer than 
chloroform: this is halothane or Jluothane (so-called because it contains halogens, 
particularly fluorine, and a derivative of ethane). Though much in use, both in 
Europe and America, since even this drug is not perfect, intensive research 

Case No. 347 —Mr Findlay, acquaintance of 

This case was given in J. Arthur Findlay’s most interesting biography, 

Looking Back (Psychic Press Ltd., 1955). Mr Findlay said, “A lady, whose 

honesty is unquestionable, told me that during the time she was under an * 

anaesthetic, she felt herself standing overlooking her physical body on the operating * 

table. She was interested to follow everything done by the surgeon and nurses, 

but, what impressed the surgeon, when she told him her experience afterwards, 

was the fact that she saw him do something to her inside that she could not 

have dreamed about. Moreover, she saw what is called in Ecclesiastes xii, 6, the 

‘silver cord ’ connecting her physical body with the duplicate body in which she 

was functioning, and was fearful lest the surgeon and nurses would break it. 

But they passed through it, doing no harm.” Findlay observed, “I have heard 
or read of many such experiences ...” 

Case No. 348 —Miss H. A. Dallas 

Miss Dallas (op. cit.) said: “I had this experience under an anaesthetic. I 
seemed to be aware of myself, not dreaming, but observing; the sensation when 
I lost connection with material things was delightful. I can only say that it made 
me look forward to the moment of death with a sense of pleasant anticipation. I 
understand why Archbishop Tait, when dying, said, ‘I did not know that dying 
was so pleasant.’ ” 

Case No. 349 —Mrs Frances Gail 

This case, an enforced exteriorization, is given in George Sava’s A Surgeon 
Remembers (Faber & Faber Ltd., 1953). We reduce it from twenty-six pages to 
the following: “It was one o’clock in the afternoon when I left the nursing- 
home and returned to my consulting rooms. ... After about half an hour the 



telephone bell rang and I was told that Frances Gaik could not be awakened 
from the anaesthetic. When I arrived at the home the patient was showing the 
dangerous blue colour that speaks of acute distress, and she was sinking before 
our eyes ... 

“Antidotes were applied. ... By the end of the week she was able to sit up. 
... Then she asked if she might speak privately to me. Of course I assented. ... 
She said, ‘I want to tell you why you and your assistants worked so hard to 
wake me up when what I wanted was to be left alone to pass on —to die as people 
call it, though it is really birth. It was your combined wills against mine—and 
yours won. You called me back when I had almost crossed.’ 

“ ‘It was our duty to do all we could to save your life.’ I remarked ... ‘Yes,’ 
she nodded, ‘But it wasn’t your drugs that saved me. It was the knowledge that 
my friends wanted me to live. I have come back at their call. I shall be better now. 
Don’t worry, I shan’t make any more attempts to escape. ... I suppose you 
think I’m a silly old woman making up fairy stories, but you’re mistaken, and 
I’ll prove it to you that I knew all that was happening! You didn’t carry out the 
operation you first intended, did you, Mr Sava?’ 

“I started with astonishment. ‘Well, no, but.’ ‘In fact,’ she went on, 

‘you kept my body lying there under the anaesthetic while you and the others 
discussed whether it was strong enough to withstand what you proposed to do. 
You took away some pieces of bone. You were chiefly troubled about the 
anaesthetic and said to the anaesthetist: ‘Do you think she can stand three hours 
of it? Heart all right?’ And the anaesthetist just nodded and said, ‘She’s O.K., 
especially considering she’s no chicken! Is that right?’ ... All Ithis was beyond 
me. ... ‘You probably think I’ve been doing a little judicious pumping of the 
nurses. Well, I haven’t ...’ 

“ ‘I wasn’t in that body. My astral body was up above trying to get away, 
you see, but you were still the stronger and it couldn’t get far, so I had to remain 
there looking down on what you were doing and listening to what you were saying. And 
that, believe it or not, is what often happens during operations. When you put a patient 
under anaesthesia you release the astral body from the material body; and that’s why it 
cant feel pain any more. But it’s still tied [with ‘the silver cord’], and it has to go back 
as soon as you put back normal conditions. I fought against it. That’s why I wouldn’t 
waken. I didn’t want to go back to all that misery ... 

“Her conversation shocked me profoundly. I could not make head or tail of 
the affair. She had not spoken to anyone, apart from myself and the resident 
doctor, who had had any direct experience of the operation: and even if she 
had partially ‘come to’ during the operation (which she had not) she would 
not have been in any state to make sense of what was said, still less to memorize 
it. Yet she had quoted words which were a verbatim report... 

“This experience impressed me deeply. But what impressed me more was 
Frances Gail’s attitude. She was sure of these things in her own mind. ... When 
I said I could not understand it, she did not immediately try to lecture me and 
convert me to her way of thinking. On the contrary, she took it for granted 



that I, as a doctor, would not look beyond the material body for explanations. 

It was this balanced outlook that was one of the chief sources of her strength ... 

“This was no ordinary case. It was a miracle, a case in which the longest odds 
had come off. In fact... I was sorely tempted to accept without reserve her own j 

theory of the battle of wills between her astral body, on the one hand, and her 
friends and myself, on the other. ... It is indeed a disquieting thought that, if 
Mrs Gail is correct in her beliefs, every time one operates one’s activities are * 

under observation from the patient’s astral body hovering overhead. ... Not 
until I have retired from active work shall I devote myself to the study of this 
fascinating but frightening possibility.” 

Case No. 3 50— Mme Asa L’Orne 

Borderland, i, 1893-4, p. 564, contained the following two cases. 

Asa L’Orne said, “I experienced this process of standing witness to the 
operation I was undergoing and believe my eyes were closed during the opera¬ 
tion. ... I maintained possession of my other faculties. Not only did I see, but 
heard most, if not the whole, of the doctor’s remarks. I told the nurse all that 
I had seen and heard. She put up her hands in horror. » 

“The process of ‘going under’ was very painful, but very rapid. ... Beyond j 

this stage came the thought. ‘Now l am alone. If I am going to die no one can 
help me.’ Then I found myself proceeding along a straight black tube [= ‘tunnel’— 

Note that Aridaeus No. 368, in a.d. 79, in Asia Minor, also described a tube] 
with hardly room to move. Soon I found myself in my own room (where the 
operation took place) ... I heard one of the doctors say, ‘She takes it beautifully, 
doesn’t she?’ to which the other responded ‘Yes, like a child I’ 

Case No. 351— Dr T. Green (a patient of) 

This woman underwent an operation by Dr Green and “had no recollection 
of what had occurred”. However, a few days later, while half awake she re¬ 
membered the details. The doctor said, “It seemed to her that she underwent 
the whole operation again.” He mentioned a similar case of a woman who, 
having had a tooth extracted under ether, remembered nothing until during the 
night she felt “every detail of the operation”. , 

Case No. 352 —John Puckering 

Light, vol. LV, 1935, p. 67, published an account which originally appeared 
in the Sunday Dispatch, Jan. 27, 1935, concerning John Puckering of Arley, 

Worcs., who was “dead” for four and a half minutes, during which time he 
saw his (deceased) wife. 

When undergoing an operation, Puckering’s heart and breathing ceased. The 
surgeon re-started the heart by massage. Mr Puckering said he had found 


himself in a big room, which was illuminated by a soft, comforting sort of light. 
It contained many people and he said, “All their faces looked fresh, like the faces 
of very healthy people who are out of doors all the time. They looked so 
happy. I felt awkward. I wondered what to do. But that soon passed offbecause 
all the people looked so friendly—they smiled at me. I saw my wife among 
them. She “died” (as people say) more than a year ago. But I saw her there as clearly 
as I have ever seen her. 

“I saw other people I used to know on earth, all people who had passed 
away. ... Then the light in the room began to change. I don’t remember any 
more.” This experience had a profound effect on Mr Puckering. He declared, 
“I shall never again be afraid of death.” 

Case No. 353— Mrs Lilia Lavender 

Light , vol. XLVII, 1927, p. 460, contained the case of Lilia Lavender, who had 
both an enforced and a natural exteriorization. 

Mrs Lavender said, “Ifind it easy to believe in a continued life, after having had 
the strange experience of standing beside my body and knowing that the real personality 
was, for the time, no longer its tenant.” She was given gas and said, “I was 
astonished to find myself standing quite close to the dentist's chair on which my physical 
form was lying. There seemed to be no discontinuity of consciousness at 
all—I was one moment in the chair, the next standing in the room beside it, 
gazing, keenly interested, at the movements of the doctor and the dentist 
as they performed their tasks; in fact, I was so absorbed in contemplating 
the scene that I had no idea of testing my ability to wander further afield, nor 
was I in the least frightened or worried. I did not care what happened to the thing 
in the chair: it was no longer part of my being: I regarded it with a detached indifference 
which amazed me when I afterwards analysed my impressions. Suddenly I was once 
more seated in the chair; I was again in the body.... I questioned the doctor.... 
I found his replies coincided with what I had seen while I stood invisible beside 
my earthly vehicle.” 

Case No. 354 — Miss Nancy Mary Everett 

Miss Everett’s natural exteriorization is described on another page (No. 180). 
This was an enforced one, sent (in litt.) on Nov. 4, 1961: 

“Whilst enhaling chloroform and ether, prior to an operation, I called out 
to the anaesthetist, ‘I can see myself [‘double’] in the clouds!’ Another ‘ me ’ was 
floating above me! I looked up at the vision and I compared my mind’s photo, of 
myself with what floated above me, about two feet, perhaps three feet, away. I de¬ 
sired to point to myself [‘double’], but I remembered I must not move my hand 
as nurse would grab it; so, to emphasize there was another ‘me’ up there, I 
talked aboutit until I lost consciousness.” 


Case No. 355 — Mile Glinka 

Mile Glinka provided an anaesthetics case for Gurney, Myers and Podmore 
(Phantasms of the Living, Kegan Paul, Trench Trubner & Co. Ltd., vol. II, 
p. 505) in which the ‘double’ of her brother, released from his body by chloro¬ 
form, was seen unexpectedly by an old servant-maid while she was in “a 
half-doze” [= with the ‘double’ partially exteriorized]. The ‘double’ looked at 
her fixedly: she spoke to “him” and “he” replied. A few days later, news 
arrived of his death. “But,” declared Mile Glinka, “the day and hour she had 
seen him and talked with him [‘double’], my brother had had his arm am¬ 
putated, being chloroformed.” 

Case No. 356 — Nurse Winifred Lawson Smith 

Nurse Smith, a retired Guy’s Hospital nurse, aged 68, sent this (in litt., Oct. 5, 
i960): “Thirty-five years ago I had teeth out under gas. While ‘under’, I had 
the feeling that I was right above and looking down on this earth with relief, saying 
to myself, ‘It’s all passed, it’s all settled and finished!’ 

“Immediately I was conscious of a change, of the atmosphere becoming 
thicker, heavier, and I ‘came to’ hearing myself saying—to my surprise—‘ Why 
have you brought me back? ” 

Case No. 357 — Mrs Phyllis Yates 

Mrs Yates had both a natural experience (No. 193) and this enforced one. 
She said (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): “I was given chloroform for an operation. I ex¬ 
perienced the sensation of floating up to the ceiling. I looked back and saw 
myself on the bed with three forms, the nurse and two doctors, bending over 
me. That form meant less than nothing to me.” 

Case No. 358 — Mrs P. M. Grant 

Mrs. Grant, of Chingford, sent the following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 7, 
i960). It concerns an experience under nitrous oxide. “I was given gas and 
almost immediately found myself up by the ceiling. ... I looked down in won¬ 
derment at myself and the dentist in front of me at work. A nurse appeared 
through a door on the left, which I had not noticed before, but which I sub¬ 
sequently confirmed. 

“I was now no longer interested in the situation down there, and took stock 
of my strange situation. My mind was functioning and reasoning in a perfectly normal 
way. I was in no dream state. I was well aware that something unusual was 
happening to me. Everything stood out bright and clear, but I was also aware 
there were no shadows. I myself had no visible shape at all. 

“Then suddenly I was up there no longer, but back on the ground where I 


experienced great difficulty in getting back in to myself. This was a very odd 
feeling. ... I said, ‘I must make an effort!’ I then exerted a sort of mental force 
and at last remained within myself... 

“I was terrifically impressed by what had happened and could hardly wait 
to relate my experience to my husband. Fortunately, knowing me well, he 
realized that this really had happened to me. We both came to the conclusion 
that here was absolute proof that our Spiritual Self can and does function not only as 
well as, but better than, when it is confined to our physical body. Therefore, for us, 
life-after-death became an established fact, because of complete independence of the 
Spiritual from the physical body.” 

Case No. $60—J. Evans 

Mr Evans, of Selly Oak, Birmingham, sent the following to the Daily 
Sketch (Oct. 4, i960): “In 1943 1 was admitted to the Birmingham General 
Hospital. ... I was given an anaesthetic. The next vivid picture I had was in a 
state of what seemed to be clear consciousness. I emerged from my body. I 
emerged seemingly head and shoulders first. ... I stared at this phenomenon. I was 
free and floating up to the ceiling of the operation theatre. The wonderful part 
about this was ...I could see my new body. It looked a little longer and more fully 
developed; my features were full and round. Ifelt really happy. I thought how 
I would like to look at the huge lamp over the table on which my physical body 
lay! I had no sooner thought this than I was there, examining it.... After seeing 
the surgeon being handed certain instruments by the masked helpers, I thought, 
‘I would like to go and look at the table on which the instruments are laid!’ 
I had only to think this when I immediately passed through all obstacles, in¬ 
cluding the masked helpers. (This startled me when I became conscious and 
remembered the incident). Then I decided to look again at the ceiling because 
I was interested in what seemed to be beautiful pale blue clouds. T his pale blue 
‘fog’ seemed to permeate the whole theatre. 

“Suddenly I was what seemed to me, to be sucked back like a flash towards the 
body on the table [compare the man with a weak heart, No. 287, Aridaeus, 
No. 368, Puharich, No. 29, and Roberts, No. 367]. Then finish. I became 
physically and mentally conscious in bed in the ward. 

“Since then I believe in the after-life. I might add, I was very aware and conscious 
of a Power following every thought. I moved swiftly and graciously. I could float, 


walk or stand still. I examined my new body. It was beautifully made and well- 
developed. It was a little taller than my physical body and I looked (and felt) 
younger. I realize that all this sounds ridiculous. But it was really an experience 
I did not expect.” 

Case No. 361— Miss S. M. “Stopford” 

Miss “Stopford”, of Blackpool, sent the following (in litt., Oct. 5, i960): “I 
had the experience of leaying the body when given ether for an operation. It 
was in 1928, when I was 22 years of age. I found myself in a dark, windy, cold 
tunnel. ... I could see distant fights, but, after travelling along at top speed for 
a time, I was suddenly back in my body (not understood at the time, of course) 
with a gigantic ‘bang’ [= repercussion] ... It left me with the firm conviction 
that life does exist outside the flesh.” 

Case No. 362 — Dr A. Puharich (Cases of) 

Dr Puharich (op. cit., 1959, p. 20), said, “Two patients had told me separately 
of having a like experience. Both had been undergoing dental surgery under 
nitrous oxide. ... Both had the experience of suddenly awaking to find them¬ 
selves, their complete selves, watching the surgeon operate on their physical 
body. They were completely aware of their personality as they had always 
known it, and, while the body they watched over was their own, it did not 
seem to belong to them. It was as though they were watching someone else 
being operated on.” Dr Puharich stated, “When I first heard these tales, I was 
inclined to classify them as rather unusual hallucinations ...” 

Case No. 363 — Phoebe D. Payne and Dr L.J. Bendit (Cases of) 

In the revised edition of their book entitled The Psychic Sense, (Faber & Faber 
Ltd., 1943) Phoebe D. Payne and her husband, Dr L.J. Bendit, mentioned two 
cases of enforced projection. In the first, a man, who had been given gas for 
a dental operation, found himself (i.e. his ‘double’) “standing in the far corner of 
the room looking at his body in the dentist’s chair. He saw the anaesthetist and the 
dentist at work, and, curiously enough, understood what they were saying to 
each other. He counted the teeth as they were pulled out, though he felt no pain. 
He knew that he was alive and thinking, though separated in space from his body. 
When he returned to consciousness, he mystified the two men by telling them 
what they had said to each other while he was deep under the gas.” 

“In another case, a medical man took passage in an aircraft which crashed on 
landing. He saw the accident about to happen, felt the jolt, and found himself 
[= ‘double’] scrambling out of the wreckage. He saw that the pilot was pinned 
under the engine, and, as mechanics rushed up and tried to release him, he tried 
two or three times to make them listen to his advice and lift the engine off the 

Case No. 359— Nurse C. H. Normanby 

Mrs Normanby’s natural experiences are described on another page. She also 
said, “While undergoing an anaesthetic for the removal of tonsils, I experienced 
floating upwards in a horizontal position to just under the ceiling, where I re¬ 
mained. It seemed I watched the operation on my body below, but could not remember 
details of the same.” 


pilot first. He failed to make any impression. It was as if they did not know he was 
there. Then he saw another man bending over a prostrate body and pouring 
something into its mouth. When he [in the ‘double’] went to investigate, he 
recognized the body as his own. Then he suddenly ‘came to’ in the body, with 
his mouth full of sal volatile. His comment was, ‘I dont mind dying, because I 
have died once and I know what it is like!* ” 

Case No. 364— Mrs E. Iddon 

Mrs Iddon sent the following account to the writer (in litt., June 19, 1961): 
She stated, “At the time, I knew nothing whatever about astral projection.” This 
statement enhances the importance of her narrative, which contains several 
highly evidential features. It is as follows: 

“About ten years ago, I was a patient in the Royal Masonic Hospital, Lon¬ 
don. After my operation, I do not remember coming out of the anaesthetic, but 
I awoke to find myself [= ‘double*], connected by two cords, one silver and one silver- 
blue, and in a horizontal position above my physical body which was on the bed. The 
curtains were drawn around my bed, but I could look down and see the other 
three beds in the ward. I saw the nurses working on my body (physical), taking 
my pulse, bringing oxygen, etc. Yet I could not feel pain. I cannot say how long 
I was in this state, but I remember my aunt’s evening visit, her collecting my 
laundry, her weeping by my bed, could also see my uncle outside the ward. 
I remember the blue cord changing to deeper blue and my astral body gently sinking into 
my physical body. I surprised my aunt when I thanked her for collecting my 
laundry. She said, ‘Why, that was four days ago, when I thought you were 

Case No. 365— Miss Marion Price 

Miss Price, of 37 Osborn Rd., London, N.13, sent the following to the 
writer (in litt.): “In 1936 1 visited the dentist. I was having teeth extracted under 
gas. I found myself moving easily in a very happy, blissful state of mind, re¬ 
viewing my past and present problems in a very clear manner. ... The brilliant 
light impressed me very much, and the happy atmosphere. Then I felt my¬ 
self descending rapidly from a very great height and I heard the dentist and 
doctor talking excitedly, which amused me! The dentist seemed to be shouting, 
saying, ‘It was your fault—you gave her another dose!’ and the doctor shouted, 
‘No, it was your fault, you broke it and I had to.’ (Both doctor and dentist 
were Irishmen who attended the local Roman Catholic Church, so I expect 
they were friends). 

“Then I opened my eyes, and when I saw the dark sky and rain through the 
window, I said to the dentist, ‘Why did you bring me back ? I was having such a 
wonderful time up there!’ ... I found the dark morning a terrible contrast to 
the lovely light in which I had been floating.” 



Case No. 366— Tudor Morris 

Mr Morris, of Bexleyheath, sent the following account (in litt., July 8,1961): 
“When I was a child I used to dream that I could ‘walk on air’, and a feeling 
of great happiness used to accompany the sensation. I once ‘woke up’ while 
under anaesthetic, and I was terrified because I was aware of‘absolute nothing¬ 
ness.’ Nothing existed but my own consciousness.” [Either his ‘double’ was en¬ 
shrouded by a considerable amount of matter from the vehicle of vitality which 
had been extruded along with the Soul Body or this was a “partial awakening”, 
in which there is awareness of existence and personal identity but not of any 
environment. In similar circumstances. Sir Humphry Davy (1778-1829), the 
famous English chemist who invented the Davy lamp for miners, was con¬ 
vinced that, “Nothing exists but thought. The Universe is composed of im¬ 
pressions, ideas, pleasure and pains.”] 

Commenting on his experiences, Mr Morris said, “Even from these trivial 
incidents I have derived great certainty and happiness. One moment of such 
‘illumination’ can profoundly influence a man’s life.” 

Case No. 367— W. Adair Roberts 

Mr Roberts (Light, vol. LV, 1935, p. 21) underwent an enforced exterioriza¬ 
tion of the ‘double’, due to an anaesthetic and found difficulty in returning. He 
suggested (in effect) that the violence of the separation of his ‘double’ from his 
body had been so great as to have this result. He considered that in cases in 
which the operation itself has been successful and yet in which the patient 
collapses and dies, the chief factor concerned may not be shock but an inability 
to re-align the ‘double’ with the physical body, their separation having been too 
violent or too prolonged. 

Mr Roberts was reluctant to return to the body. He said, “I brought back the 
recollection of being in argument with a phalanx of stalwart figures who gently 
urged me forwards by closing round me.” [This description is highly interesting, 
since the same procedure (which can hardly apply to an imaginary ‘double’), 
is often described by people who are beginning to learn to separate the ‘double’ 
from the body. For instance, Reine, the sensitive of P. E. Cornillier (op. cit., 
1921, pp. 8, 18, 34, 58) in the early stages of her development,,pointed out that 
she was not making observations for herself, but merely repeating what dis— 
carnate souls told her and said, “They are laughing at us—mocking us. ... I will 
be more capable soon.” She said that the atmosphere “was full of mean little 
spirits”; they “surrounded” her and “formed a barrier” to hold her back. She “had 
not yet force enough to order them about, as she would certainly do later on”. 
On another occasion she said that she first saw “glimmering lights coming and 
going”: these “slowly took shape”. She continued, “They held me up just by 
surrounding me—more and more of them—more and more closely.” Cornillier com¬ 
mented, “She acts as though she were surrounded by spirits. Evidently some 


of them touch her, pinch her, she is not at all pleased with these familiarities 
and complains: ‘It’s horrid when they touch me! They’re cold, they feel just 
like snails..” It should be noted that Reine soon left these ‘earthbound’ people 
and these ‘Hades’ experiences behind and contacted friendly and helpful 
people in ‘Paradise’ (and ultimately in still ‘higher’) conditions. Many people 
who claim to have been out of the body in the double also say that their pro- 
gress was sometimes opposed in various ways, no doubt as they tried to pass 
from ‘Hades’ state, with its ‘earthbound’ jokers, impersonators, liars and 
deceivers, into ‘Paradise’ conditions. Sometimes the opposition takes the form 
of apparent walls within walls—one seems to be in a room from which one 
escapes only to enter a larger room, and the experience is repeated over and 
over again—unless sufficient strength has been developed to break the illusion. 
There are people on the immediate ‘other side’ (i.e. the ‘earthbound’ in 
‘Hades’ conditions) who, either jokingly or maliciously do this sort of thing. 

Mr Roberts, on the other hand, was helped by friends from ‘Paradise’ con¬ 
ditions who used the same method—shepherding his ‘double’ back into his 
physical body. ‘Deliverers’ help people to leave the body in some cases 
temporarily, in others, permanently: they are equivalent to our midwives. 

Mr Roberts was helped to return. Many other astral projectors have been 
ordered back into their bodies, told that their time had not yet arrived, etc. 

Mr Roberts was similarly told, “Time’s up—go back now”]. 

Although awake, Mr Roberts was two and a half hours before his ‘double’ 
re-united with his body (and he was able to hold articles, etc.). He said, “My 
spirit body ... seemed to be closely attached but piling up outside to the left 
and back of my physical body.” He held on to matron’s hand “for power” and 
willed his spirit-body to return. [We have seen other cases in which it was said 
that “power”, or vitality, was obtained in this manner], “Gradually,” he said, 
“the ‘shape’ clinging to my left side seemed to dissolve and to be re-absorbed 
into my physical body ... [compare weak heart case, No. 287, Aridaeus, No. 
368, Puharich, No. 291, Evans, No. 360].” He considered that “Ignorance of 
psychic facts may account for some fatalities after operations.” 

(b) Caused by falling, or shock— Cases 368 — 379 

Case No. 368— Aridaeus of Soli, Asia Minor (enforced exteriorization) 

Whereas Anna Maria Roos ( The Possibility of Miracles, Rider & Co. Ltd.) 
was convinced that the essential features of initiation into certain degrees of the 
Mysteries represented the deliberate production of astral projection (with a 
view to demonstrating survival to the pupil) de Vesme ( Primitive Man, Rider & « 
Co. Ltd., 1931) considered that there is no “secret” in initiation. Which of these 
two opinions is correct may be indicated by the case of Aridaeus [= Thes- 
pesius], written about a.d. 79. It was given in Plutarch’s On the Delay of Divine 


Justice. An account, based on that of Bemardakis, published in the Bibliotheca 
Teuberiana Series (Leipzig, 1891) was given by G. R. S. Mead (Echoes from the 
Gnosis, vol. iii, 1907, Theosophical Publishing Society). Plutarch (? a.d. 50-120) 
held a high office at Delphi in the service of Apollo and also in connexion with 
the Dionysiac rites. He was familiar with the initiation ceremonies and their 
effects. So similar are the descriptions of the ‘Hades’ condition described by 
Aridaeus to those given by Dante of the “Inferno” that it has been suggested 
that the latter’s account was based on the former’s. But there are innumerable 
similar descriptions, given by people who have read neither Plutarch nor Dante 
and the conclusion is unavoidable that such narratives, though symbolical, refer 
to something objective. We give this case in some detail because, although 
centuries old, it is so remarkably concordant. 

Mead pointed out that Plutarch, having received this narrative from Pro¬ 
togenes, elsewhere gave the key to its significance (having, no doubt, obtained 
that key in his own initiation). He quoted Plutarch as saying (in the first 
century) exactly the same thing as Anna Maria Roos (in the twentieth century): 
“ When a man dies [= leaves his physical body permanently] he goes through the same 
experience as those who have their consciousness increased in the Mysteries [= leave 
their bodies temporarily]. The terms ‘to die’ and ‘to be initiated’ correspond 
exactly. First, there are weary joumeyings, followed by terrors, tremblings, 
sweats and stupors. Eventually a marvellous light shines out and fair fields are 
entered [= ‘Paradise’ conditions] and he' who is perfected can pass anywhere he 
wishes, gazing down at the numerous un-initiated who are still in the body ...” 

Aridaeus was shocked out of his body by a severe fall. He was regarded as 
dead, but, just as they were about to bury him, three days after his accident, he 
re-entered his body, recovered physical consciousness and told Protogenes and 
his other friends of his out-of-the-body experience. 

When he had shed the physical body, Aridaeus experienced the sensation of being in 
deep water [— ‘Hades’ conditions, corresponding to the still-unshed vehicle of, 
vitality]. After this [with the shedding of the vehicle of vitality] he could see 
on all sides at once [= clairvoyance, one of the elements of the “super-normal” 
consciousness of the Soul Body]. He saw the ‘dead’ and recognized some of 
them. In passing upwards from below [= in dying] the 'dead'formed afiame-like 
bubble from which the air was excluded; then the bubble broke and they came forth 
with men-like forms. [The term “bubble” or “balloon” is often used to indicate 
the ‘double’ in the descriptions of Bertrand (No. 4), Gerhardi’(No. 32), Helen 
Brooks (No. 55), Mrs R. Prothero (No. 146), etc. Mead interpreted it thus: 
“The phrase reminds us of... the ‘auric envelope’.” He asked, “But why is the 
‘air’ said to be excluded from it?... What is here called ‘air’ (in connexion with 
what has previously been called ‘earth’ and ‘water’) is that which brings with 
it proper self-consciousness. ‘Fire’, ‘water’ and ‘earth’ play together to make the 
‘forms’. If the ‘bubbles’ had had ‘air’ in them, they would have been fully- 
developed proper souls, capable of looking at themselves, considering and 
studying themselves from without personality. The “ bubbles ” thus pertain to a 


lower state of development, namely, the ‘watery spheres’.”[= vehicle of vitality 
corresponding to ‘Hades’ conditions]. Everyone at death delivers over some¬ 
thing, and then reappears in his own true inner form. Those who “darted 
straight up” to the higher “air” would thus be those who were able to retain 
with themselves something outside personality. “Air”, in this sense, would be 
outside personality, and we need something within ourselves to correspond, to *' 
attract us “up” to these more transcendent states of consciousness.... The vision 
here seems to describe ... the difference between souls that are balanced and 
souls that are unbalanced. The former pass to a state of calm; ... the latter re¬ 
main in the swirling currents of the great emotional sea on the waves of which 
they drift rather than sail. ... In Greek terms these states are called Elysium and 
Hades. The state of the less-developed souls is well depicted in the vision of 
Aridaeus, for numerous seers in our own day agree in stating that many of those 
who die are ... distraught ... being aware of neither where they are nor what 
is expected of them.” 

Aridaeus spoke to his deceased friends (who were of relatively low develop¬ 
ment and in ‘Hades’ conditions), but was unseen and unheard by them. They 
huddled together and drifted about aimlessly. Mead gave the obvious explana¬ 
tion of their condition and behaviour: whereas Aridaeus (by the favour of the 
“gods”) “had his consciousness out-turned ”, their consciousness was “in-turned”. 
He added, “In general, people who are selfish and live with their minds centred 
on themselves, never attend when higher intelligences speak to them.” 

In contrast to these more or less unconscious (because relatively undeveloped) 
‘dead’ others were seen in ‘higher’ conditions shining with joy and engaged 
in friendly conversations, their consciousness of a very satisfactory nature be¬ 
cause of their advanced development. 

One of the ‘dead’ (a kinsman who had died when Aridaeus was young) 
approached and said, “Welcome, Thespesius!” When Aridaeus disclaimed that 
name, he replied, “It was Aridaeus but henceforth it will be Thespesius [= ‘Sent 
by the Gods’], for thou art not dead. Thou art come here with thy reason about thee, 
leaving the rest of thy soul [= body], as it were in anchor, in the body.” [This 
“anchor” clearly referred to the ‘silver cord’; it is mentioned later in Aridaeus’ 
narrative more explicitly as “the stern-cable of the soul” and its limiting effect 
on the consciousness (of still-embodied men) was indicated—Aridaeus was told 
that it prevented his entering “higher” conditions, such as would be available 
when, after death, the “cord” was severed and there was a cessation of the drain 
on the supply of vitality by the physical body. This constitutes a remarkable 
piece of indirect evidence No mortal ever attains full ‘Paradise’ conditions]. 

With regard to Aridaeus : new name, Mead pointed out that the name is 
changed in most initiatory rites, the change corresponding to a soul-change 
[compare Rev. ii, 17, iii, 12]. « 

Aridaeus now made critical observations. He examined his exteriorized ‘double’ and 
“saw that he had a faint and shadowy outline attached to him, whereas the dead shone 
all round md were transparent.” This “shadowy outline” to the living man’s 


‘double’—which was absent from the ‘doubles’ of those ‘dead’ who had 
reached the Elysium, or ‘Paradise’ condition—no doilbt represents that 
portion of the ‘vehicle of vitality which, at death, accompanies the Soul Body, 
enshrouding it until shed at ‘the second death’.” Compare the case of John Lane, 
No. 254. Similar statements are made in “communications” from the ‘dead’: 
for example, according to H. Prevost Battersby ( Prediction, April, 1937), the 
discamate F. W. H. Myers declared that during earth-life part of the “astral 
body”, i.e. the vehicle of vitality, leaves the physical body and part remains with it. 
At death, the whole of it is exteriorized. Mead clearly realized the significance of 
the “shadow” surrounding Aridaeus temporarily'exteriorized Soul Body. He 
said, “It is presumably some portion of the subtle physical matter which clouds the 
psychic envelope ...” 

Aridaeus further observed variations in the “auras”. Soul Bodies or ‘doubles’ 
of the ‘dead’: some emitted a steady light and an even colour; others were 
patchy or mottled [compare Pharaoh’s “dream” of the kine—Gen. xii, 2]; 
some were brown-grey, others blue-grey, still others red, etc. His guide ex¬ 
plained the significance of these colours: brown-grey indicated selfishness, etc. 
What was said in the first century in Asia Minor agrees essentially with what 
clairvoyants and the ‘dead’ say in modem times in Europe, America and else¬ 
where. It also agrees with what certain astral projectors say, e.g. Fox (No. 31) 
and Lord Geddes’ doctor-friend (No. 19). This correspondence in so many, 
independent accounts indicates objectivity. The kinsman of Aridaeus also ex¬ 
plained how these colours come to be formed (and what he said also agrees 
with modern statements (e.g. those of Ingalese and of Comillier). He said, 
“During earth-life vice (being acted upon by the passions and re-acting on the 
body) produces these discolourations. The object of purification after death is 
to remove these blemishes. The soul thus purified radiates uniformly.” 

Aridaeus observed the newly-dead experience the ‘Judgement ’. Those who went 
through their earth-lives with undetected sins and had their souls “turned inside 
out” after death—their thoughts and feelings were externalized; their true 
natures were plainly visible in their ‘auras’ [compare Matt, x, 26]. 

The guide showed Aridaeus a vast vortex which was drawing souls into in¬ 
carnation [= the ‘astral crater’ of Dionysus] and called it ‘the Place of 
Oblivion’ [= the ‘River of Lethe’]. He then explained that Aridaeus would 
not and could not see the Oracle of Apollo [= the true ‘Heaven’ conditions, 
beyond the Elysium or Paradise conditions which he was then experiencing] 
and gave this reason— “for the stern-cable [= the ‘silver-cord ’] of your Soul 
[body] does not give or slacken further upwards, but drags it down through being 
made fast to the body.” 

Another indication that Aridaeus enjoyed some degree of‘super-normal’ conscious¬ 
ness (which includes telepathic, clairvoyant andpre-cognitive abilities ) while his ‘ double’ 
was released from his body is that he correctly forecast the type of death which the 
Emperor would suffer. 

Eventually he re-entered the body. The description of the process is 


noteworthy: ‘‘Then, as though he were suddenly sucked (compare Nos. 287, 291, 
360, 367) through a tube by a violent in-breath, he lit in his body. He woke up just 
as they were on the point of burying him.” [This symbol of the physical body as 
a tube, which was also used by Mme Asa L’Orne, No. 350) is most interesting: 
it agrees with that commonly given in accounts of others who had out-of-the- 
body experiences, namely, a tunnel. Some say they passed through a “tunnel” ** 
while leaving the body, others when (as with Aridaeus) they re-entered it. Other 
symbols used all suggesting a restriction and limitation of consciousness, due to 
the physical body (whereas shedding the body resulted in an expansion of 
consciousness) include a ‘passage-way’, a ‘doorway’, a ‘creek’ with high 
banks, a ‘long pergola’, and ‘envelope’, a ‘glove’, etc. 

The effect of the out-of-the-body experience on Aridaeus was to turn him from a 
careless fellow into a highly virtuous man. 

Case No. 369 —Louis Henderson 

Mr Henderson (Strange Experiences, Psychic Book Club, 1954) had a natural 
projection (No. 218) in which he contacted‘Paradise’ conditions and ‘Spirits’ 
(who passed without hindrance through matter). He also had an enforced 
projection, due to shock. In this, he contacted only earth conditions. He said, 
“I was standing outside myself, actually looking on, fully conscious of all that 
was happening.” 

Case No. 370 —Miss Nora Pennington 

Miss Pennington sent the writer accounts of both natural and enforced pro¬ 
jections. The natural experience is No. 219. The enforced experience, given 
below, was due to the shock of a fall. 

“On the afternoon of Nov. 6,1955, when bringing in a hod of coal, I slipped 
on some wet, fallen leaves. I remember letting go the coals in an unavailing 
attempt to save myself, then no more [= shedding the physical body] until 
I ‘came to’ and found myself unable to get up. I tried again and again, but the 
more I tried the weaker I became. I was lying face downwards on the concrete 
path behind a six-foot, thirty-year-old fence which separates my property from 
a public footpath and the oak side-gate was bolted. I was in a position in 
which I could not be seen. 

“I called for help twice but was not heard. I was wet, cold, dirty and sore and 
it was getting dark, or so it seemed. I think I lapsed into unconsciousness [= shed 
the physical body] several times. At one time I seemed to be standing beside my 
body and I felt a sort of amused pity for the poor little thing down there. I tried to pick 
leaves from off my back but my fingers went through them. With a final flick of my* 
fingers, I remarked, ‘I don’t seem to be getting anywhere with that.’ I noticed 
that I was wearing the same clothes, only clean, as my body was wearing. 

“Backdn my body, I made another attempt to get up but it was impossible. 


Next I found myself in an ‘atmosphere’ of the most lovely pale hyacinth-blue, 
with no discomfort, no sense of cold, but an indescribable sense of peace and 
happiness. A clear voice said, ‘Think quickly: you have not xnuch time. You 
may come over now or—(I broke in eagerly)—‘I’ll come now! If tills is death, 
it’s too good to miss!’ ‘But,’ continued the voice, ‘remember there is no return. 
Would no one be distressed at your going? What about Gladys?’ (A friend). 
I replied, ‘Yes, she might’. ‘Then get help quickly’, the voice said. I felt some¬ 
what amused at that because I had tried all I could without effect, but, hearing 
a step on the footpath,-! called again. There was no reply and I thought, ‘That’s 
that!’ but a moment later an old man’s face appeared looking at me from under 
the side of the gate (which clears the ground by seven and a half inches). ‘Are 
you in trouble?’ he asked. I told him I had fallen and could not get up. He said 
that the gate was locked and he could not get in—had anyone a key? (No!) 
Could a neighbour help? (Yes!) Apparently I had lapsed into unconsciousness 
again. Next, from a standing position in the doorway of my kitchenette, I saw 
my neighbour. Pointing to my body on the ground, I said, ‘I am glad to see you, 
Mr —’. Of course, he did not hear me. I knew nothing of his coming. (He told me 
a few days ago that he had climbed over the side-gate) I- knew nothing more 
until I found myself sitting on a chair in the kitchen with his wife and the little 
old man present. I must have hit my head badly. It was six weeks before I could 
walk in a straight line.” 

In answer to my enquiries. Miss Pennington said that both of her experiences 
occurred after she had heard of such matters. She added, “But, when I was a 
small child—about 7 years, I think—one night, I saw my body in bed. I was not 
particularly interested, but I remember thinking my mother would be upset 
when she found me dead in bed. At that time I most certainly had no knowledge of 
projections. My mother was strictly orthodox and any such subject would be strictly 
taboo in our house” 

Case No. 371— Peter Urquhart 

Mr Urquhart prefaced his account as follows: 

“A friend has just given me a copy of your book, The Study and Practice of 
Astral Projection, and, before reading it, I will take up your invitation and describe 
a couple of my own experiences which may be of use. 

“The second experience took place a couple of years ago when I was in 
England. On this occasion a road which I crossed daily had been turned into a 
one-way street because of the Earl’s Court Motor Show. I did not know this, 
and looked to the right automatically, saw that the road was clear, and stepped 
off—right into the path of a truck! 

“Actually I was throwing myself back instinctively before I had really seen 
the truck—and due to this, and very quick action on the part of the truck- 
driver, we missed collision by about two inches. It was so close that a policeman 
standing a few feet away said, ‘Did he hit you, governor? ...’ 



“The interesting part of all this occurred at the moment I turned and saw 
the truck ahnost on top of me. Immediately, I became aware of the second body; 
it was contiguous with the ordinary body and did not leave it, but I know it was 
separate and indestructible . A great calm was in me—the idea that Peter Urquhart 
was hit by a truck had no relevance. I know that I could not be hit by a truck. 
Time was superseded; although the truck was coming towards me at about ** 
35 m.p.h., and a few feet away, it did not move. There was all the time in the 
world to see every detail of it ... 

“My own conviction was that if I had been hit by the truck, my consciousness 
would have just remained in the second body. It had a definite feeling of materiality— 
though perhaps of a finer substance than we are normally aware of, it was a 

“Back on the sidewalk, I noticed an unusual fact. Such experiences usually 
produce shock; there is tremor, accelerated pulse, heavy breathing, etc. as the 
body works off the accumulation of adrenalin. This time there was none of 
that; my body was as relaxed as if I had just risen from an easy chair. 

“I have had many other experiences which have proved to me, personally, 
the reality of the fact that we are more than three-dimensional creatures .” 

Case No. 372— Mrs D. R. Lissmore 

Mrs Lissmore ofHatfield, sent this (in litt., Oct. 4, i960): “When I was twenty- 
one, in the W.A.A.F., I had fallen deeply asleep. The girl who occupied the bed 
next to mine came in from a dance at 1 a.m. She had ice on her heels and 
slipped. As she fell, she brought her arm down across my chest with great 
force. When the blow fell it seemed to me that I was very far away. I could hear my 
body give a scream—not very loud because I was not there to give any power to it. 

I was not frightened, although my body screamed—I was too much occupied 
in getting back to take control of my body. It seemed that T came rushing back 
through the darkness at great speed, took control, opened my eyes, and stopped 
screaming. ... Is this just the normal experience of a person suddenly awakened 
from a deep sleep, or does it have a deeper significance?” 

[These cases should be compared with that of S. Bedford, mentioned in The 
Supreme Adventure, pp. 29, 87. Bedford told of a boy-friend who was nearly 
drowned: he stated, “As I touched the water I seemed to leave my body ...” 

A “communicator” told Bedford, “Our soul-consciousness is very much ahead 
of our physical consciousness. So, when instant death occurs through an acci¬ 
dent, the Soul is aware of what is about to happen a split second before the 
impact occurs.” Sir Winston Churchill had a similar experience in a car-crash]- 

Case No. 373— Rente Haynes * 

Renee Haynes ( Journ. S.P.R., 41,1961, p. 52) reported that racing motorists 
declared that, when driving at great speed, they “saw” themselves at the wheel. 


driving, while the physical body became identified with the car. We suggest 
that sudden, rapid movement of the physical body is not taken up by the ‘ double ’ 
which therefore discoincides. Muldoon (op. cit., 1929) mentions sudden move¬ 
ments (e.g. stepping on a stair that “isn’t there”), dervish dances, etc., as causing 
the release of the ‘double’. 

Case No. 374 — Wm. T. Richardson 

Mr Richardson (Journ. S.P.R., 41, 1961, p. 214) made a similar observation 
in connection with aeroplanes. He said, “Disassociation of mind with the 
physical world is apparently a fairly common phenomenon experienced by 
pilots, particularly those who fly at great heights and speeds. This sensation of 
‘out of body’ is a momentary experience of detachment, a glimpse of oneself 
as though from without. Not only have I had such an experience, but others 
sharing the common background of solitary flight have told me of their 
experiences with similar sensations.” 

Case No. 375^— Samuel Woolf 

Mr Woolf, of Chicago, Ill., U.S.A., sent the following (in litt., Sept. 5,1961): 

“While in Denver very recently I received a copy of your book The Study 
and Practice of Astral Projection and found it very stimulating. I did read The 
Projection of the Astral Body (by Muldoon) about two years ago. In it I found the 
answer to the question which had been bothering me for many years. Previously I knew 
nothing about occultism, etc., because, due to my life-time deafness, I was prac¬ 
tically isolated from many things which I am learning at the present. 

“In 1932 my parents and I were in Wisconsin for a few days. One dark 
night I was walking with my mother on the left side of the road back to our 
hotel and a car swerved far to the left, hitting me in the right thigh. All of a 
sudden, I went through the sensation of a locomotive ploughing into me. I 
[from the released ‘double’] saw my figure on the ground struggling to get up 
for a few seconds and then I found myself getting up. It was ten feet away when 
I [from the ‘double’] saw my own body getting up. So for many years I wondered 
why I saw my own body—and Ifound the answer in the book.” 

Case No. 376—C. K. Jenkins 

C. K. Jenkins, of 29 Spilman Street, Carmarthen, sent the following to the 
Daily Sketch (Oct. 10, i960): 

“Ypres, 1917. Body blastedfrom me so swiftly that was unaware of its falling. Went 
on without it. Felt vitally alive and free. ... 

“After some while, felt the urge to go home and arrived in time to see my 
mother collapse on the stairs. Saw glass bowl she was carrying tumble down 


the staircase and heard it ring like a bell as it rolled across the tiled floor. Then 
I realized I had lost my earthly body and must go back. 

“In 1919, slowly fading out after poison gas—only months left—heart about 
done, body skin and bones. Lying so still they thought I slept, so I heard my 
mother whispering to her sister (the day the mystery-illness struck me it was, 
mind): ‘We never let him know. Four doctors they had to me, but they could 
not understand, not one of them. When I collapsed the bowl must have rolled 
downstairs. Muriel heard it ringing over the tiles and came running to see what 
was wrong, and found me, a bundle on the stairs. I was ill for weeks. But that 
bowl! Not a scratch on it—just like it was given on our wedding day!’ 

“Then I remember I did know I had been there when it happened [= clairvoyance 
while out of the body]. As I realized that my body was not really ME but only a ‘cloak* 
or ‘skin that I wore—that the Universe is Spiritual and‘T a Spirit—things happened 
to me. My earth-mind might believe the shrapnel and poison-gas had power to kill, but 
the Real Me knew that ‘The Spirit alone is Life ’.” 

Case No. 377 —Mrs G. W. Dew 

Mrs Dew, of Ditton Hill, Surbiton, wrote the following to the Daily Sketch 
(Oct. 11, i960): 

“My husband was seriously wounded with shrapnel on Nov. 4, 1941. One 
piece went right through the right leg, one was in his wrist, and one in his neck, 
close to the main artery. 

“He regained consciousness and told the others how to bandage him up. He 
was taken down to the base hospital and clearly remembers floating about five 
feet up, looking down on the doctors and nurses as they operated on him.” 

Case No. 378— S. Bourne 

Mr S. Bourne, of 284 Battle Road, Hollington, St Leonards-on-Sea, sent the 
following to the Daily Sketch (Oct. 14? i960): 

“On Feb. 4, 1943 ,1 was on duty at Eastbourne Fire Station when we had a 
raid and a direct ‘hit’ on the station. I heard a roar and then a dark shadow—and 
I was out of my body! I could see my earth-body lying under a heavy ceiling- 
joist and a pile of debris and I seemed to be standing about five feet above it. I was 
‘as free as air and seemed to be an ‘icicly clear’ mind only. I had a form. I felt no 
pain, but was conscious of every detail in the room. 

“I saw the window-frame had been blown in on the hearth and was burning. 
It seemed imperative that I put the fire out. 

“Immediately I remembered that one of my colleagues had been sitting by 
the window knitting. I could see her under the pile-up of glass and bricks with 
a gash in her face. I knew that I must get back somehow to help this poor soul, 
and, with what I can only describe as a ‘thunderclap’, I was back in my body, and, with 
an unearthly strength, got out from under the joist. 


“I still felt no pain, yet my shoulder and head were hurt, and I had bits of 
glass sticking in me. I managed to drag the person out to a tiny roof-garden. I 
was not able to help much as we were trapped by fallen masonry, and there 
were terrible flames coming up, caused by petrol burning in the yard below. 

“Although it looked so awful, it did not seem to matter. Nothing was im¬ 
portant except to help the other person. We were rescued by soldiers. Then 
I began to feel my hurts. When I say I was under medical care for twelve 
months after, you will realize the shock and hurts were not trivial. 

“I must have been functioning in my Spirit Body. I shall never forget that 
glorious feeling offreedom and lightness. 

“I have had the experience twice since then. If this is death, why worry?” 

Case No. 379 —Miss Marion Price 

Miss Price said (in lift .): “In August, 1957 ,1 was hurrying and fell down our 
long flight of stairs. On the way down I experienced a quick review of all the chief 
events of my life. There seemed plenty of time and no hurry, and it seems to me 
that someone or something asked me if I wanted to go on living? I was quite 
myself and ... said a definite ‘Yes!’ Then this other (whatever it was) told me 
to strike out with my right arm, which I did, as it were, swam round the bend 
to the bottom of the stairs, falling on my right side. I was very shaken and the 
doctor put a stitch in my head. It occurred to me afterwards that if I had n< 5 t 
followed the injunction and struck out to the right, I should have struck the 
wall before the bend with my full weight on the top of my head, which would 
probably have killed me. What amazed me afterwards was to think of the short space 
of time I must have been in actually falling, and yet the clarity of the life-review and 
the clear question and answer on the way down” 

(c.) Caused by suffocation 
Case No. 380 —George Sandwith 

Sandwith (op. cit.) said: “One summer holiday (while I was at the prepara¬ 
tory school) we went to a seaside resort. I was a poor swimmer. ... I got into 
difficulties. ... I sank down, down, suffocating. Up I bobbed ... The waters 
closed over me again, and it was just as if I were at a magic-lantern show, for a series 
of pictures showed me the happy events of my past life ... [= panoramic review of 
the past life]. They arrived just as I was sinking again.’’ 

(d.) Caused by hypnosis— Cases 381, 382 

Case No. 381 —Dr I. H. Schultz (a case of) 

According to Dr P. Schilder (The Image and Appearance of the Human Body, 
Psyche Monographs, No. 4, Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co. Ltd., 1935 ). 


Schultz reported the following experience of a patient under hypnosis: “I am 
lying in water, in deep water, but I can look out. Above me lies a lean body [= the 
astral body or ‘double’]. I know how I [= the physical body] am lying, but my 
body [= ‘double’] is turned round at a right angle. There is a deep hole in my 
chest [= solar plexus]. Out of it comes a long neck [? = the ‘silver cord’] like a goose’s 
neck with a very small head. The trunk with the head turns itself out of the body.” *• 

Case No. 3 82 — Reine (P. E. Cornillier’s model) 

The ‘double’ of Reine, an artist’s model aged 18 “ignorant of everything con¬ 
cerning psychical phenomena, as well as of the spirit-theory ”, was released from her 
body by mesmeric passes. Release was said to be aided by discarnates (= ‘de¬ 
liverers’). The details are given in Comillier’s The Survival of the Soul (Kegan 
Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co. Ltd., 1921). 

As her “astral” body disengaged from the physical, she said, “When I feel 
this cold creeping over me, I am afraid, and unconsciously I arrest the disengage¬ 
ment. ... But I must become just like a corpse—it is necessary.... I get Vettellini 
[the deliverer ] to help me. I have got to conquer that fear.” Reine was re¬ 
luctant to return to the body and wept at the thought. But she said (while in 
trance): It is better that I should remember nothing when I awake.” Cornillier 
was told (by Vettellini) that if she did remember her out-of-the-body experi¬ 
ences (which included Paradise conditions) she would thereafter be dissatisfied 
with earth-life. 

Reine was an exceptional person with an inborn interest in psychic matters, 
yet quite uneducated. She had a strange interest in a crystal ball which was in 
the studio of Cornillier, the artist. After its use was explained to her and she had 
unsuccessfully tried to scry she insisted that she “ought” to see in the crystal. 
Although at first her clairvoyance was aided by various ‘deliverers’, she soon 
dispensed with their services and controlled her own psychic gifts. She was not, 
however, a natural medium (i.e. with a loose vehicle of vitality) and conse¬ 
quently she could not produce any noteworthy ‘physical’ phenomena (in 
which respects she evidently resembles Dr Alice Gilbert). 

Although Cornillier, by his magnetic ‘passes’, helped her to disengage her 
fluidic or astral [here — Soul or Psychical] body, she insisted that she was 
thereafter autonomous and his “equal”. Moreover, she refused to allow anyone 
else to help her. 

When exteriorized, Reine not only saw her own physical body [= ‘external 
autoscopy’], but also had “a precise view of her own internal organs, which she 
described [= internal autoscopy’]. Cornillier said that she spontaneously 
described her own double as “a smoke-like form” coming from her body—her 
whole body, but chiefly the head —which was, she declared, much more herself % 
than the body sleeping in the chair: it was “luminous”. 

Reine saw the dead and “ co-operated ” with some of them in ai ding the 
living, the newly-dead and the ‘earthbound’: she had super-normal facul- 


ties, including telepathy, clairvoyance and pre-cognition. She saw her own 
‘silver cord’, comparing it with “a ray of sunlight, filtering through into a room”. 

Like many others who left the physical body in the ‘double’, Reine also 
claimed to find herself immediately in any place of which she thought and in 
which she wished to be. In the course of such “journeys” she frequently 
(correctly) described details which were unknown either to her normal consci¬ 
ousness or to that of her hypnotizer. That is, there was a strong suggestion of an 
actual “journey” (as with Mrs Eileen J. Garrett, etc.) tending to rule out pure 
clairvoyance and/or telepathy as the explanation. 

One of the most interesting observations made in this case is as follows: 
“Reine perceived her own Astral [here — Psychical or Soul] Body, somewhat larger 
than her real [= physical] one and quite luminous ... and at the same time saw herself 
[= physical body] lying asleep.” Cornillier, her “magnetizer”, asked, “Where 
i then, was the centre of vision at that moment?” He continued, “It is she herself 
who answers me, saying that in those first seances her fluidic vision remained 
j still in her physical body, because her fluidic [= Psychical or Soul] Body was 

M not yet completely disengaged. She perceived what was disengaged of her 

i fluidic body by looking at it from her physical body. ... A fairly complete dis- 

1 engagement is necessary before the centre of vision passes into the fluidic body.’ * 

1 This phenomenon is also described by Hartmann, Muldoon, “Jeanne O—”, Miss 

1 Frallic, Mrs L. B. Dotson, “Daisy M”, etc. It strongly suggests an objective, 

‘double’ and not an imaginary one. 



C.—People who did die 


I N The Supreme Adventure (James Clarke & Co. Ltd., 1961) the present 
writer analysed numerous “communications” from the supposed dead as to 
their experiences when their ‘doubles’ quitted their bodies in the course of 
transition. We would expect that these permanent releases of‘doubles’ would be 
accompanied by experiences that were essentially similar to the temporary re¬ 
leases that were reported by astral projectors. Apart from any other considera¬ 
tion (as is mentioned in several cases in this book) in some instances men left 
their bodies temporarily several times before doing so permanently, thus bridging 
two types of phenomena that are usually supposed to be distinct. 

The procedure we adopted proved to be most rewarding, in view of the fact 
that some psychical students doubt the relevance of those “communications” 
that are concerned with earth-memories, personal characteristics, continued 
purpose, etc., to the problem of survival, while others refuse to consider the sur- / 

vival hypothesis until more is known about the soul, more about “controls”, ' 

more about the methods of “communication”, etc. All these difficulties are by - ■>, 

passed in the present study. The testimonies of the living astral projectors concern- j 

ing their experiences when their ‘doubles’ were released from (and when they 
returned to) their bodies were made directly by them (and many of them are [ 

eminently sensible and trustworthy people, such as peers, knights, clergymen, , 

authors, doctors and nurses and others are children who cannot have heard or ) 

read of such matters). (See Nos. 162, 164, 166, 167, 169, 224, 226, 238, 241, : 

244, 247, 254, 259, 286, 321, 390). On the other hand, the “communications” 
from the ‘dead’ necessarily come to us indirectly, i.e. through mediums, 
psychics or sensitives. Every “communication” from every medium poses a 
problem, that of determining whether, in fact, it emanated, as claimed, from : 

the ‘dead’ person or whether it was either a conscious or a subconscious 
product of the medium himself. In many instances no adequate data are avail¬ 
able on which this problem can be resolved. But in relation to the experiences 
that accompany the release of the ‘double’ the necessary data are available: 
those experiences that are described, through mediums, as having occurred in the 
permanent release of ‘doubles’ at death are identical with those described inde¬ 
pendently of mediums, when the release was only temporary. We submit that the , 
deduction is amply justified that the former accounts, namely, those that were 
necessarily transmitted through mediums, did not emanate from the mediums 
but represented genuine “communications” from surviving souls who told us 

what had happened when they died. The original source of difficulty, in fact, 
now permits us to accord greater credence than formerly to the other “com¬ 
munications” (those which referred to earth-memories, personal characteristics, 
continued purpose, etc.). The survival hypothesis has received considerable and 
quite unexpected support from an entirely new quarter. We now briefly review 
the identical statements that are made by astral projectors (directly) and the 
“dead” (indirectly). 

Both astral projectors and the ‘dead’ say that the physical body is animated 
through a “semi-physical” feature which we call the vehicle of vitality. Both say 
that we also possess a “super-physical” (or “semi-spiritual”) Soul or Psychical 
Body (plus, though it does not enter into the present study, a Spiritual Body). 
Both say that the ‘double’ that is “born” from the physical body may consist 
(in varying proportions) of (a) vehicle of vitality and/or (b) Soul Body. 

Both astral projectors (e.g. Nos., 342, 344, 379 and 380 in the present book) 
and the “dead” describe having reviewed the past life at an early stage in the 
release of the ‘double’. 

Both astral projectors and the ‘dead’ stated that they found that the physical 
body and the Soul (in the Soul Body) were distinct entities, that consciousness 
not only continues to exist apart from the physical body, but may be expanded 
and intensified. This was a matter of direct experience; it was not based on some 
hypothesis that received support from measurements or experiments. Children 
and uneducated folk solved what F. W. Westaway ( Mans Search After Truth, 
Blackie, 1938) described as “the greatest of all world enigmas”, namely, that of 
the relationship that mind or soul, bears to body. 

Both astral projectors and the ‘dead’ maintained that the liberation of the 
‘double’ from the physical body (and especially its natural release as distinct 
from its forcible expulsion by anaesthetics) was an “easy” and a “natural”, even 
a “delightful” process. Conversely, both astral projectors and those “com¬ 
municators” who had been brought back to physical life for a time by. 
injections, etc., returned with reluctance. 

Both astral projectors (e.g. Nos. 181, 213, 215, 222, 223, 245, 271, 287, 360, 
382) and the ‘dead’ observed that the ‘double’ often left the body chiefly by 
the head. 

Both astral projectors and the ‘dead’ described the actual separation of the 
‘double’ from the body as causing significant sensations: they included a rising, 
a falling, a “blackout” or the feeling of passing through “a dark tunnel”. In the 
present book, No. 237 was “ lifted ”, No. 178 “floated upwards”. Nos. 161,185, 
254 and 293 felt themselves “rising”. On the other hand, No. 315 felt herself 
“sinking ”, No. 192 felt herself “dropping”. No. 304 (like No. 26) was aware of 
both types of sensation, i.e. of “being lifted” and “sinking”: cases such as these 
bridge the others—we consider that in those cases in which there was a sensa¬ 
tion of ris ing , consciousness was chiefly in the ‘double’, while in those in which 
there was a sensation of falling it was chiefly in the physical body: Nos. 26 and 
304 had some awareness of both ‘double’ and body. 


Many of our astral projectors used the “ blackout ” symbol to describe the if 

effect of the actual separation of the ‘double’ from the body: No. 343 said, ■ 

“ everything went dark ”, No. 345, “ everything went black ”, No. 272 described “a 1 

time of darkness ” and No. 208 “fell asleep ”. 1 

The “ tunnel ” symbol was also used frequently: No. 312 went down “a long I 

unlighted corridor ”, No. 277 “a narrow corridor ”, No. 327 “a very long tunnel or v II 

passage ”, No. 334 was aware of “a door”, both Nos. 335 and 346 of “a dark J 

tunnel”. No. 361 of “a dark, windy, cold tunnel ” and No. 254 of “a chimney- •' 

like tunnel”. As already said, according to our interpretation the difference be¬ 
tween the two symbols is due only to the time element: if the ‘double’ separates I 

very quickly from the body the process causes no more than a “blackout”, i.e. ,,‘fl 

the period during which neither the physical body nor the Soul Body is avail¬ 
able as an instrument of consciousness is very brief: if, on the other hand, the 
separation takes an appreciable time, the person concerned seems to go down 
a more or less long “tunnel”. 

Many astral projectors and many of the ‘dead’ did not, at first, realize that they 
had quitted their bodies. The second, non-physical, body (usually composed 
of Soul Body plus a tincture of the vehicle of vitality) is not (at least super¬ 
ficially) different from the physical body: on the contrary it is a replica (‘double’) 
of the physical body. Moreover, all physical objects, and not the body only 
(according to astral projectors and the ‘dead’) have their ‘doubles’ so that, be¬ 
sides a duplicate body, there is a duplicate world. Although the ‘doubles’ of the 
body differ from the physical body and the physical world respectively, 
differences may not be noted for some time. 

Many natural projectors and many of the ‘dead’ say that their ‘doubles’, 
having left the body, first took up a remarkable position horizontal to and within 
a few feet of the physical bodyfrom which it was “born”, and that it uprighted some¬ 
what later. In the present book, No. 165 said, “I lay about six feet up”; No. 177, 

“I rose horizontally. At this point, still horizontal, I appeared to swing round.” 

The feet of No. 185 “swung round” before they “tilted” and he “landed on his 
feet”. The ‘double’ of No. 316 was “about two feet” above his body. No. 189 
floated “ a foot or so above the bed” containing her body. Nos. 197 and 337 
“hovered over ” the body, No. 192 travelled “horizontally”. No. 201 was “above” 
his body. No. 202 was “horizontal” and “about three feet ” above his body. 

No. 301 was “ parallel ” to and “two to three feet” above it, No. 378 stood “about 
five feet” above his body; No. 377 “floated about five feet up”; No. 364 was 
“horizontal ” above her body; No. 268 was “horizontal” and “just under the 
ceiling”; No. 354 “floated about two to three feet” above her body; both Nos. 310 
and 338 “ hovered ” over the body, No. 340 was “ horizontal ” and “in mid-air”. 

Both astral projectors and the ‘dead’ state that the physical body acts on the 
Soul Body, and therefore on the Soul and on consciousness, after the manner 
of the “blinkers” on the harness of a horse, or like a damper, a blanket, a 
sphincter, etc.: it narrows, focuses and retards our thoughts and emotions. This 
statement accords with another (made independently) that when the physical 


body is shed, either temporarily, as in astral projection, or permanently, at 
death, thought and feeling is much more rapid and more intense. Nos. 371 and 
372 made this observation. No. 20 similarly said, “You may think that you can 
think and act with rapidity—but once you have become conscious in the astral 
body you will realize at what a snail’s pace the conscious mind moves in com¬ 
parison.” We mentioned S. Bedford in The Supreme Adventure (p. 29) as 
discussing this matter in relation to death by accident. He said, “At the moment 
of death everything happens at terrific speed ... soul-consciousness is very much 
ahead of physical-consciousness. So, when instant death occurs through an 
accident, the soul is aware of what is about to happen a split second before the impact 
occurs and leaves the body.” He added, “The soul having left, no pain is felt.” 
Bedford had a schoolboy-friend who had been nearly drowned: the latter de¬ 
clared, “As I touched the water, I seemed to leave my body ...” The following 
“communications” illustrate this statement, as to the extreme rapidity of 
thought when the ‘double’ is free, as made from “the other side”. 

The “communicator” of E. C. Randall ( The Dead Have Never Died, George 
Allen & Unwin, 1918, p. 122) said that all the mental actions of mortals are 
“intensified to a degree you cannot imagine” once the blinkers-like body is cast 
off. Mrs C. A. Dawson ( From Four Who Are Dead, Arrowsmith, 1926, p. 79) 
was told: “We [discarnate souls] are able to use our minds more powerfully 
than you because we are rid of the body.” The “communicator” of “A.B.” 
(One Step Higher, The C. W. Daniel Co. Ltd., 1937, p. 50) described us mortals 
as “encumbered with the body” and said this “dulls” our thoughts and feelings: 
the thoughts and feelings of discarnates are “much more delicate” and “in- 
i finitely more sensitive” since they are no longer dulled by the physical body— 

, j hence, though they come to those mortals whom they love, the latter are very 

, ! j rarely aware of the fact. “Andrew”, the (discarnate) husband of Jane Sherwood 

1 (The Country Beyond, Rider, p. 50) described our emotions as both “masked” 

j and “dulled” by the body. He considered that the fact affords one of the great. 

f opportunities of earth-life. “Julia” told W. T. Stead ( After Death, Stead’s Pub- 

I lishing House, 1897, p. 33) “Material senses are not so much to help us to see 

> and hear as to bar us off from seeing and hearing. We are on earth, as it were, 

with blinkers on. ... The physical consciousness needs for its development the 
temporary seclusion of life from the realities of the world of spirit. ... Death is 
more of a laying-down of the blinkers that limited and confined our vision than almost 
anything else.” 

Astral projectors, the ‘dead’ and clairvoyants all say that certain (relatively 
few) people have a somewhat exceptional bodily constitution—the vehicle of 
vitality is in somewhat loose association with the physical body—and this 
causes them temporarily to contact (or “pass through”) ‘Hades’ conditions 
before they enter the more satisfactory ‘Paradise’ conditions: that is, in their 
case the released ‘double’ is at first definitely compound, consisting of the Soul 
Body plus a significant amount of vehicle of vitality. The latter enshrouds the 
] Soul Body, so that consciousness tends to be dreamy and the environment 


“misty”, “foggy”, even “watery” (hence the “river of death”). This enveiling 
substance is shed from the composite ‘double’ (at"the “second death” or its 
equivalent). We here give parallel statements on these obviously important 
matters from astral projectors, the ‘dead’ and clairvoyants. 

Among astral projectors, Muldoon (Case No. 20), when his ‘double’ first left 
his body, found that everything was “blurred” because the room seemed to be „ 
full of “steam or white clouds ” that were “half-transparent”. This half-way condi¬ 
tion lasted for about a minute and then all was clear—i.e. his ‘double’ was at 
first compound and the substance of the vehicle of vitality that was present in 
it obscured the Soul Body. At the end of a minute he passed through the 
equivalent of “the second death” shedding the enshrouding substance from the 
Soul Body. It is also significant that this shedding of the vehicle of vitality, like 
the earlier shedding of the physical body, caused a “blackout”: he observed, 
“There is a spot, just out of coincidence, in which, as the phantom [= ‘double’] 
passes upwards through it, the consciousness seems to fade out to some extent, then 
radiates back to normal again.” Mrs Dowell (No. 25) passed through “a veil of 
mist”, William Gerhardi (No. 32) gave two descriptions of the ‘Hades’ condi¬ 
tion: in one he said he seemed to walk through “a murky, heavy space”, in the 
other through “an unsteady sea". Mme d’Esperance (No. 43) passed through “a 
misty, cloud-like region” in which she felt stifled; Nancy Price (No. 81) was told 
that she (Soul Body) was surrounded by “a web” which rendered her “a half¬ 
way person”. She found difficulty in passing through this “web” [ = in shedding 
the vehicle of vitality and leaving ‘Hades’] and so entering ‘Paradise’ condi¬ 
tions; Helen Brooks (No. 55) passed through “semi-darkness”; Hives (No. 58) 
through “a thick grey mist”-, Mrs Cripps (No. 90) through conditions that were 
“deeply misty”. Reine (No. 385) in early projections saw “nothing but a thick, 
black fog”. 

Our next example of astral projectors whose ‘doubles’ at first included a signi¬ 
ficant amount of the substance of the vehicle of vitality (and who were conse¬ 
quently inclined to be mediumistic, whether they were or were not aware of 
the fact, Jeffrey H. Brown (No. 73), links these descriptions of “mists” or 
“clouds” with another common analogy, that of water (and therefore with the 
classical idea of the “river of death”): he mentioned a “light-blue mist ” which he 
“mistook for water”. (It is significant that this “water” did not wet him or 
several others. Both Mrs Joy (No. 97) and Durman (No. 258) went “towards 
water”. Dr Whiteman (No. 244) felt drawn towards “a pit or wall of water” 
and Aridaeus mentioned “deep water”. Walter de la Mare (No. 127) described 
“a slow-moving river”; Dr Enid Smith (Nos. 124, 141) seemed to sink “mo¬ 
mentarily” into “a dark river”; a Red Indian Chief (No. 208) described 
“a great shining river between him and ‘Paradise’.” John Lane (No. 254) felt “a 
great swish like the tide”. 

The dying said the same as these astral projectors. For example, Sir Alex. * 
Ogston (No. 15) seemed to wander beside “a dark slowly-flowing flood”. Per¬ 
haps the most significant description in tills connexion occurs in The Tibetan 









Book of the Dead, by Dr W. Y. Evans-Wentz (Oxford University Press, 1927) 
which contains teachings that were written down in the eighth century and 
which, before that, had been handed on from priest to priest by word of mouth 
for untold centuries. When a Tibetan was about to die, a priest was called to 
help in the process: among other things, the priest told, warned the man that 
he would enter “agrey twilight ” [= ‘Hades’ conditions corresponding to what 
the priest called the Bardo Body and we call the vehicle of vitality]. 

Clairvoyants also describe the “half-way” state of people whose vehicle of 
vitality enshrouds the Soul Body and limits them to the half-waking, half- 
sleeping ‘Hades’ condition. Mrs Eileen J. Garrett ( Awareness, Creative Age 
Press Inc., 1943, p. 213) mentioned a certain newly-dead man as “in a half¬ 
world of confusion—a world caught between waking and sleeping, where the 
dream-experience becomes a reality”. 

In another book ( Telepathy , Creative Age Press Inc., 1941, p. 77, 172) Mrs 
Garrett described “a grey twilight world”. In this, she said, “It is not in my mind, 
but in the atmosphere around me that this greyness persists, moving like a mist 
over a river in the early morning. I cannot feel my way through it and beyond 
it to constructive action.” She added, “But what produces it, I have not yet 
been able to determine, since it seems an external thing, over which I have no 

Phoebe Payne (Man s Latent Powers, Faber & Faber, 1938, p. 109) saw (clair- 
voyantly) a woman who was “in the depths of misery and walking round and 
round a room ‘as though enveloped in a grey fog ’ ” [= vehicle of vitality]. She 
later learned that the woman had committed suicide. She also mentioned 
(p. 172) what are often called “astral shells” [= discarded vehicles of vitality] as 
“etheric ghosts of the churchyard” and said the untrained clairvoyants see one 
of these either as “a nebulous grey mist in the neighbourhood of the grave” or 
“a more clear-cut human form [— soul-less ‘double’] drifting about aimlessly”. 

In a later book, written in conjunction with her husband, Dr L. J. Bendit 
(The Psychic Sense, Faber & Faber, 1943, p. 51) she mentioned a man who felt 
as though he “floated away” and “slipped back” from the physical into another 
world in which physical sounds were muffled “in a whitish-grey mist”, and com¬ 
mented that psychologically speaking, he was in a state of dissociation, but, 
“The unexplained thing is the character of this^rey world”: it cannot be a com¬ 
pensatory fantasy—he would not choose such surroundings. The man came to 
realize the true nature of his experience when he read Evelyn Underhill’s The 
Grey World, and the writings of Algernon Blackwood. Miss Payne said, “It then 
became obvious that his ‘fantasy’ was not personal to himself [= purely sub¬ 
jective] but that he was conscious of a place which, if it did not exist objectively 
and outside himself, was at least the common property of others too. This con¬ 
dition is a common experience of people with a marked psychic temperament, 
and is that of a half-way state where the person is neither properly in contact nor 
right out of contact with the physical world.” 

Violet Burton (My Larger Life, Rider, pp. 43, 143) described entering a 


region where the “atmosphere” was “very like one of the London fogs, but grey 
rather than brown”. Annie Brittain (’ Twixt Earth arid Heaven , Rider, p. 79) gave 
an identical description: “We first entered what looked like a dense grey mist to 
me.... The feeling was as though I had entered London when enveloped in one 
of its thick fogs.” ]. H. Slater ( Problems of the Borderland, Rider, 1915, p. 15) not 
only described this region in which the “atmosphere” varies from “ashen grey” 
to “twilight” but pointed out that it is mentioned in the Egyptian Ritual of the 
Dead, where, in A papyrus of Ani, the inhabitant says “What manner of place 
is this where I am? It is ... black as night!” 

Miss L. M. Bazett (Some Thoughts on Mediumship, Rider & Co. Ltd., p. 11) 
pointed out that there are two kinds of mediumship: in the negative, passive 
and undesirable type the person concerned makes the mind “a perfect blank” 
and open to receive any and every psychic impression (a procedure which tends 
to cause dissociation of the personality and loss of vitality); in the positive type, 
although the psychic “stills” the conscious self, he awakens himself to “a 
supreme activity”, there is first a sense of bodily comfort which is “a half-way 
house”, “a half-hypnotic state”, “a sleep-state of the sub-conscious faculties” and this 
one must pass through in order to enter the “transcendental states of 

Mrs Gladys Osborn Leonard ( The Last Crossing, Psychic Book Club, 1937, 
p. 106) mentioned three ways in which mortals can contact discamate souls; 
first, the latter can visit us, secondly, we can visit them in astral projection and 
thirdly we can so eliminate our thoughts and feelings that we meet them in “a 
kind of‘half-way’ or intermediary place ... exactly half-way between the earth and 
the etheric [= “Paradise”] world. It is a half-world. In it we seem to be only 
half-awake and “they” ... have themselves entered into the sleep state [= the 
after-death sleep of those who die naturally in old age] or semi-conscious state 
in order to meet us again [= having shed the vehicle of vitality, at the “second 
death”, and entered ‘Paradise’ with “super-normal” consciousness, unless the 
mortal can elevate his consciousness sufficiently, those who communicate with 
mortals must “lower their vibrations” and re-enter the semi-dream ‘Hades’ 
conditions of Souls who are more or less awake soon after death. This dulls their 
minds and affects their memories. These matters are discussed in full by the 
present writer in The Supreme Adventure, James Clarke, 1961 (p. 216, et seq.). 
After her husband died, Mrs Leonard (op. cit., p. 113) visited him in “ one of the 
‘ half-way ’ places ” where there was “a kind of greyish mist”. 

“Communicators” give many descriptions of discarnate souls whose ‘doubles’ 
are composite, i.e. composed of the Soul Body plus (the whole of) the vehicle 
of vitality. These comprise three groups: the first consists of the newly-dead (of 
average spiritual development) who died naturally in old age. These, on 
account of the enveiling vehicle of vitality, “sleep” for about three days and 
their ‘Hades’ state ends (at “the second death”) when the vehicle of vitality is « 
shed. The second group comprise the long-dead who died naturally but were 
exceptionally sensual type. The third group is represented by men who did not 


die naturally but were killed, by accident, in war, or by their own hand, in the 
prime of life: The two latter groups are ‘earthbound’ in ‘Hades’, i.e. half¬ 
waking, half-dreaming conditions between earth and ‘Paradise’ (just as the 
vehicle of vitality is intermediate between the physical body and the Soul Body). 
Excessively sensual men may remain in this state for considerable periods; those 
whose death was enforced in the prime of life tend to remain as long as they 
would normally have lived (but the period is shortened according to the 
spiritual development). 

“Scott”, who died from a motor crash, communicated to Jane Sherwood 
(The Psychic Bridge, Rider, p..26) was at first in “a misty shroud of opaqueness 
which might have beeft a dense seafog”. On this account, his world was “feature¬ 
less, meaningless and unreal”. He later said that suicides often remain “for some 
time in a shadowy borderland ...” 

“H. J. L.” communicating to J. S. M. Ward (Gone West, Rider, 1917, p. 160) 
from ‘Paradise’ conditions told how he had visited ‘earthbound’ souls in 
‘Hades’ conditions. He said, “I could not see the landscape very clearly for it 
seemed all grey and shrouded in mist.” He described ‘Hades’ as “a half-way house, 
as it were, between the physical and the spiritual [here = ‘Paradise’] plane”. Dr 
F. H. Wood ( Through the Psychic Door, 1954) was similarly told of, “a grey, 
misty land or state between the physical earth and the full state of living, a kin d 
of half-and-half state, a borderland plane.” 

The “communicator” of A. L. E. H. (Fragments from my Messages, Women's 
Printing Society, 1929, p. 26) said, “After death ... certain immature [== 
sensual] souls remain in a veil” [= vehicle of vitality], i.e., their “second death”, 
the shedding of the vehicle of vitality, is delayed. “Myers” communicating to 
Geraldine Cummins (The Road to Immortality, Ivor Nicholson & Watson, 1932, 
p. 87) similarly said that, after death, a materialist wanders “in a mist” and will 
stay for some time “on the borders between the two worlds” (earth and ‘Paradise’): 
he called this borderland ‘Hades’. 

A sensuahst who described his own ‘passing’ in Letters from Hell (trans. by 
Julie Sutter, MacMillan, 1911, p. 3) said, “I seemed released, free, strangely 
free. Consciousness had been fading [= ‘ blackout ’], but was returning even now, 
as from a swoon. Where was I? Mist and night ... enveloped me ...” 

“Marmaduke”, communicating to Florence Dismore (The Progressing 
Marmaduke, Stead’s Publishing House, 1923, p. 47) spoke of “those who are 
still sunk in their old earth-sins, the inhabitants of the larids of grey mists and 
the earthbound spirits”. 

Lord Dowding (Lychgate, Rider, 1945, p. 42) gave the remark of a soldier 
killed in battle: “What’s the use of a map in a fog like this? Talk about a pea- 
souper! ... This is worse than anything I ever knew.” Another (p. 84) said, 
“We’re waiting for the fog to lift.” 

The “communicator” of Letters from the Other Side (Watkins, 1919, p. 69) 
told how he left the beautiful ‘Paradise’ environment to help the ‘earthbound’ 
soul who was in “a hueless, grey world”. “Philip”, Mrs. Alice Gilbert’s discarnate 


son, similarly said (Philip in the Spheres, Aquarian Press, 1952, p. 186), “For us, 
this atmosphere was like mud to breathe in.” “Julia” told W. T. Stead (After 
Death, Stead’s Publishing House, 1897, p. 59), “We catch fitful glimpses of your 
soul as if through thick-hanging clouds.” A woman who had been ‘earthbound’ 
told F. W. Fitzsimon’s “communicator” (Opening the Psychic Door, Hutchinson, 
1933, p. 35) that she had been “wandering in a grey mist”. „ 

The “communicator” of M. Hoey (Truthsfrom the Spirit World, 1907, p. 104) 
said, “Poets have talked of the ‘Grey world of shades’ who hover ’twixt earth and 
heaven and such men have deep insight into truth. ... These are indeed earth- 
bound souls, who, during their earth-lives lived purely material lives.” ... 

A “communicator” who spoke through the body of Mrs Piper in America 
said, “I am talking as it were through a thick fog and it often suffocates me. ... I 
can’t get the right word—my mind is confused.” 

A child-communicator (Letters from Lancelot, Dunstan, 1931, p. 47) similarly 
said that when he came “close to earth” it was “thick, like fog”, and “Myler”, 
communicating (Proc. S.P.R., xxii, p. 220) said it was “like diving into a black 
fog”. Again, “Muriel” communicating (Geraldine Cummins, Travellers in 
Eternity, Psychic Press Ltd., 1948, p. 43) asked why, on one occasion, the pro¬ 
cess involved “a London fog”. She (p. 82) attempted to reach Nigel (killed in 
war) but “got lost in the cloud” and had to “struggle back out of that stifling 

When the “communicator” of Dr Margaret Vivian (The Doorway, Psychic 
Book Club, 1941, p. 17) felt drawn back from ‘Paradise’ towards earth she 
found herself “wandering through a thick mist”. 

A suicide communicated (J. V. H., Death’s Door Ajar, Rider, 1934, p. 222) to 
say that his deed had “outlawed” him and he was in “grey mists”. He stated that 
he was told: “I must live in this grey misty world [= enshrouded by vehicle 
of vitality] till the time when my life would have finished its allotted span.” 

When the released ‘double’ re-entered the physical body it caused sensations 
similar to those that had been experienced on its release: thus, Nos. 373 and 251 
both felt the ‘double’ “falling”; No. 364 felt hers “sinking”; No. 236 “flashed 
downwards”. When these astral projectors quitted the body some (whose 
consciousness, we suggested, was body-wards) described the sensation of sinking 
and others (whose awareness was in the ‘double’) described one of rising. When 
the ‘double’ was re-entering the body, a sensation of falling only was described, 
i.e. in these cases consciousness was in the ‘double’—as would be expected if the 
testimonies are genuine. 

Again, when the ‘double’ re-entered the physical body the other sensations 
(a “blackout” or of going through “a dark tunnel”) that were described as 
occurring on its release were also experienced. Thus No. 272 described “a time 
of darkness” and No. 171 said, “everything went black”. Nos. 226 and 230 “lost 
consciousness for a few seconds” and No. 244 experienced “blanknessfor a moment”* 
No. 251, “a void”, No. 327, “a complete blackout”. No. 335, “a dark tunnel” and 
No. 350 “a straight black tube”. 



Many astral projectors (e.g. Nos. 218, 230, 288, 307) and many of the ‘dead’ 
claimed to have seen discarnate friends and some of the .latter were said to help 
in the “birth” of the ‘double’ from the body (only a temporary “birth” in the 
former cases but a permanent one in the latter); these were ‘deliverers’, corres¬ 
ponding to the midwives who help in the birth of babies into this world. 

Many whose ‘doubles’ left the body temporarily in a natural manner (and 
therefore slowly and gently) and many who died in a natural manner (i.e. in old 
age) declared that they observed that the newly-released ‘double’ was attached 
to the vacated body by a feature that many likened to a ‘silver cord’. This 
feature is inexplicable if these ‘doubles’ were mere mental images, but readily 
understood if they are a temporary extension of objective bodies. There is much 
photographic evidence for the occurrence of the ‘silver cord’ in the related 
phenomena of materialization (where the substance of the vehicle of vitality 
only is concerned). So far as astral projectors (whose ‘doubles’ usually consist of 
Soul Body with only a tincture of material from the vehicle of vitality) are 
concerned, both No. 172 and No. 175 observed “a cord”; No. 171 reported “a 
cord about 1 in. in diameter”, No. 170 saw “a cord” which he compared to the 
umbilical cord in childbirth and realized that this was what was meant by 
Ecclesiastes (xii, 6). No. 287’saw “a shadowy thread” by which his exteriorized 
‘double’ was pulled back to his body. (It is interesting to note that when the 
Rev. Dr J. R. Staver, of Michigan, saw a man killed in an accident he also saw 
this feature—and it reminded him of the ‘silver cord’ of Ecclesiastes). No. 282, 
described “a glistening cord”, No. 333, “a silvery cord”. No. 303B “a luminous 
cord”. No. 364, two “cords”, one “silver” and the other “silver blue”. No; 382 
compared her “cord” to “a ray of sunlight”. 

Among those who did not actually see their ‘silver cords’, some, Nos. 172, 
174,177, and 289, felt its presence. No. 258 stated that his “cord” was “elastic”. 

‘Doubles’ always returned to their physical counterparts in the case of astral 
projectors. They sometimes did so in the case of the dying, before “the end” 
(as in a number of cases published by the S.P.R.). As already said, some astral 
projectors observed that, as the ‘double’ moved towards the body, the ‘cord’- 
connection became thicker: others observed the converse, i.e. that, as the 
‘double’ moved away from the body it became thinner (until it might be 
scarcely visible). These variations in the thickness of one and the same ‘cord’, 
according to its proximity to the physical counterpart, accord with the idea 
that it is essentially an extension of two (temporarily separated) bodies, the 
physical body and a ‘double’ that includes the Soul Body. On this view, the 
latter is not merely a mental image; it is objective. A remarkable confirmation 
of our conception comes in those descriptions which state that the temporarily 
separated ‘double’ returns to the physical body “along” the “cord”. 

G. B. Crabbe reported the case of a soldier, an Englishman, who was shocked 
out of his body. After returning, he said, “I came down that silver cord and re¬ 
turned to my old body.” (Case No. 151). The identical statement was made 
both in Germany and America. A German priest, Fr. J. Greber, who, sceptical 


of physical manifestations that were taking place in his parish, investigated with 
an open mind, was told (through an ignorant farm-boy) that in the “possession” 
form of mediumship, the medium’s ‘double’ leaves the body and its place is 
taken by the ‘double’ of a discarnate soul: but the medium’s ‘double’ remains 
attached to her body by “a band of od” (‘the silver cord’), and, after the com¬ 
municator quits her body, her ‘ double ’ finds its way back by the hand of od *• 
(Fr. J. Greber, Communication with the Spirit World , Felsberg, 1932, p. 111). Sir 
Oliver Lodge, ( The Survival of Man , Methuen, 1909, p. 276) quoted a s imilar 
description, obviously not realizing its implications, given in si milar circum¬ 
stances, not by a “communicator” but by the medium, Mrs Piper, as her 
‘double’ had just re-entered her body. She said, “They were talking to me. I 
came in on a cord, a silver cord” An Englishman, Vincent Turvey (No. 21), in 
fact, made the following observation: “This cord appears whenever the 7 ’ 

[= ‘double’] leaves the me” [= physical body]. 

Another interesting point with regard to the ‘silver cord’ may here be made. 
The ‘cord’ of Ibbetson (No. 171), was evidently somewhat slack, a feature that 
is to be correlated with a relatively strong tendency for his ‘double’ to leave his 
body. Parallel cases are as follows: (1) Miss “P.L.” (No. 46) like Ibbetson, ob¬ 
served that her ‘cord’ “looped over the roof”, and followed it, finding it to 
be attached to her own body; (2) a Tibetan woman (No. 82), the movements 
of whose ‘double’ were sometimes “hampered” by ‘the cord’; (3) the hospital 
patient whose ‘silver cord’ was observed by the doctor, Dr R. B. Hout, 
No. 153, to “wind round the room” much like “a curl of smoke”. The first 
two of these cases represent natural releases of the ‘double’; in the case observed 
by Dr Hoult, the ‘double’ had been expelled by an anaesthetic. Our present 
point is that the “slackness” of some ‘silver cords’ is another indication that 
these are of the nature of extensions of the two temporarily separated objective 

Among astral projectors, a number described the returning ‘double’ as taking 
up the remarkable position that it often assumed immediately on release: among 
the present cases, for example. No. 185 observed that his returning ‘double’ was 
about two feet above his body. 

Very rapid returns of the ‘double’ cause ‘repercussion’: for example, Nos. 181 
and 278 described a “jump”, 243 a “blow”, 244 a “sharp jolt”; No. 254 “a 
shock” and No. 378 said it was like “a thunder-clap”. 

It will be seen that the testimonials of living astral projectors concerning their 
experiences when their ‘doubles’ left their bodies correspond with “communi¬ 
cations” from the ‘dead’ concerning theirs when they died. Moreover, some 
astral projectors reported the same experiences when they re-entered their bodies. 
These numerous facts of experience are explicable on only one hypothesis: it is 
that the “communications” in which the experiences of transition are described f 
were not products of the mediums concerned: they were genuine accounts by 
souls who had experienced and survived the death of their bodies. 







I N a book entitled Illusions and Delusions of the Supernatural and the Occult 
(Dover Publications-Inc., 1959), formerly published by Constable & Co. 
Ltd., as The Psychology of the Occult, D. H. Rawcliffe, on pp. 115-23, discussed 
astral projections. 

Without adducing any evidence in support of the pronouncement, the author 
stated that those who wrote accounts of projections “almost always present 
them with a mystical twist”. If readers will refer to the 382 accounts published 
and analysed by the present writer in this and his former book ( The Study and 
Practice of Astral Projection, Aquarian Press, 1961), they will see that the deponents 
very seldom indeed introduce “a mystical twist”. 

Again, without adducing any supporting evidence, Mr Rawcliffe asserted 
that “such experiences inevitably gain in the telling and are passed on with 
added elaborations”. Now, this suggests he is prejudiced, for there is evidence 
to the contrary. Professor Hornell Hart, who is Director of the International 
Project for Research on E.S.P. Projection, whose most valuable work on this 
subject is not even mentioned by Rawcliffe, wrote (in Proc. S.P.R., 50, 1956, 
p. 169), “It is often assumed that accounts of psychic phenomena grow more 
marvellous as they are repeated from one reporter to another.” He continued, 
“In the course of the present investigation it has been possible to check this 
assumption by comparing the ratings on some re-written cases with the ratings 
on the original accounts”, and indicated three instances in which the rating had 
to be up-graded. He also cited Dr Walter Franklin Prince ( Human Experiences, 
Boston S.P.R., 1931, p. 109) as follows: “The too general assumption is that 
a second-hand story, if it distorts any details, is bound to do so by their im¬ 
provement, their exaggeration, in the direction of supernormality. But long 
experience in testing such matters shows that an authentic incident of this 
character is much more often than not improved after one has found the original 
percipient or a witness who was actually present. The second-hand narrator is 
very apt to have forgotten, or at least to have omitted, some of the chief 
evidential details.” When Professor Gardner Murphy (in litt.) drew a distinction 
between convincingness and impressiveness, Professor Hart re-examined cases 
from that angle and concluded that “the differences in characteristics between 
the two groups (i.e. low-evidentiality cases and high-evidentiality cases) are 
practically negligible”. The eminent French psychical researcher, Professor 
C. Flammarion, after sixty years of research ( Death and its Mystery, 
T. Fisher Unwin Ltd., Ill, 1923, p. 113) concluded, “Cases in which there is 
a possibility of their being concerned farceurs, liars and minds that were given 



to illusions, ... constitute a minimum.” No investigators have had more ex¬ 
perience of human testimony than those who conduct the Gallup Polls. Dr 
Henry Durant, Director of the Gallup Polls in Great Britain, in an article in the 
Daily Telegraph (Feb. 24, 1962) said that it was their experience that people 
who are interviewed definitely do not say “any old thing”. 

Mr Rawcliffe proceeded to deprive the accounts of astral projections of the '* 
supposed “mystical twist” (and a supposed “halo of diablerie”), elements which 
exist mainly in his own mind, with the sweeping statement that the phenomena 
are psychological aberrations due to delirium, hysteria, etc. “Apart from 
hysteria,” he held, “the main direct cause appears to be a shock ... to the brain 
and nervous system.” He lamented: “Such tales represent, however, only a few 
drops in the great ocean of superstition and supernatural belief which have their 
roots in the vagaries of psychological anomaly.” He considered that a man who 
sees his own ‘double’ “sees a hallucinatory image of himself and simultaneously 
experiences the vivid delusion that this hallucinatory image is in fact his real 
self”. He added, “It sometimes appears to the subject as if his own ‘ego’ has been 
transplanted to a location outside his body from which vantage point he seems 
to see his body lying or moving below him.” Although Rawcliffe thus adopts 
the conception of a body-image, which was developed by Dr Paul Schilder 
(The Image and Appearance of the Human Body, Psyche Monographs No. 4, 
Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co. Ltd., 1933) and later used by Dr Jean 
Lhermitte (British Medical Journ., 1951, pp. 431-4), he does mention these doc¬ 
tors in his text or cite their works in his bibliography. The same applies to 
Dr P. Sollier’s Les Phinomenes d’Autoscopie, Alcan, Paris, 1903: although, accord¬ 
ing to Rawchffe, coenssthetic (i.e. general, including visceral) sensations are 
considered to provide “the characteristics” of “many” astral projections, 
Sollier’s work is not specifically mentioned. 

Rawcliffe considered it “likely” that “most” people who have astral projec¬ 
tions are psychasthenics (who may feel that the physical world is unreal, who 
may lack energy, initiative and concentration, who may feel de-personalized 
and possess phobias) or hysterics (whose symptoms are extremely varied). In 
addition, however, he admitted that some cases involved people “of out¬ 
standing ability and integrity”; the experiences of the latter, he held, “can only 
be explained by attributing them to temporary effects on the brain produced by 
... fever, exhaustion, shock or drugs”. 

In answer to this, we would point out, first, that illnesses of many kinds un¬ 
doubtedly produce astral projections, as do exhaustion, shock, and drugs (death 
being a complete, and therefore a final projection) but a large proportion of 
our cases were not ill, shocked or drugged, in any way. Secondly, the accounts 
of people who are of “outstanding ability and integrity” are identical with those 
of ordinary folk. Many people who have certain illnesses may tell psychiatrists < 
of their astral projections: the latter are not consulted by the much more 
numerous quite-well people who also have them. The psychiatrists conclude 
that projections are necessarily and inevitably the product of certain illnesses. 


We would first point out that many of our cases are from people who, so far 
as is known, were quite well. It is true that some few may have had some 
obscure illness, but the many remain—quite well. Secondly, many of our cases 
not only involved children, but children who never had a subsequent experience. 
Mr RawcHffe seems to be totally unaware of the existence of such cases. 

In our view, while it is true that we all form body-images of ourselves and 
doubtless true that a sick man may imagine he sees his own mental image, in 
many cases the evidence points to the presence of two bodily factors in astral 
projections: these are (1) the “semi-physical” vehicle of vitality and (2) the 
“super-physical” Soul Body. A few people, people who may be quite well, 
whose vehicle of vitality is “loose” tend to release ‘doubles’ that include a signifi¬ 
cant amount of that bodily feature. Those whose vehicle of vitality is not loose, 
i.e. most folk, release a simple ‘double’ consisting of Soul Body only. But with 
sick folk, (as, we suggest, with the anaesthetized) the ‘double’ released tends to 
be composite. 

Mr Rawcliffe’s “argument” that all out-of-the-body experiences are due to 
illness, fever, exhaustion, shock or drugs is a good example of bad logic. He 
began by stating it as a fact that the phenomena represent (a) a hallucination of 
a body-image and (b) a delusion of being outside the physical body. This is not 
a fact, but a hypothesis. Again, he stated as a fact that the idea of an objective 
‘double’ (an ‘astral body’) is “a myth”, i.e. a fiction. This is not fiction,, but 
another hypothesis. The proper procedure is to examine the numerous facts in 
the light of these two hypotheses. When this is done, we maintain that the 
mental-image, or subjective hypothesis does not, as Rawcliffe supposes, nullify 
the astral body, or objective, hypothesis. Each serves to embrace and explain its 
own area of facts, though it is probable that in a number of cases the available 
facts are insufficient for us definitely to decide which of the two hypotheses 

Let us, however, look at Rawcliffe’s treatment of his subject in greater detail. 
A chemist says that water is formed by the combination of two volumes of 
hydrogen to one volume of oxygen and, since he is using exact terms, his 
statement is meaningful. 

But when it is said, as by Mr Rawchffe, that the causes of astral projections 
are delirium, hysteria, incipient paranoia, shock or drugs, since none of these 
terms is capable of accurate definition, the statement lacl^s definite meaning. In 
a number of well-attested cases by men of integrity the evidence shows that the 
person concerned did not merely imagine that he saw from a point of vantage 
outside his body—he actually did so: this applied to the Rev. Bertrand (No. 4) 
and Gerhardi (No. 32). So much for external autoscopy. 

Internal autoscopy was described by an Englishman, Alan Bain (No. 301) and 
an American, Dr Wiltse (No. 3). The latter said, “I beheld the wonders of my 
bodily anatomy, intimately interwoven with which, even tissue for tissue, was 
I, the living soul of the dead body.” A Scot, D. D. Home (No. 34), saw 
his nervous system as though it were “composed of thousands of electrical 


scintillations” and an Italian, G. Costa (No. 145),"Saw “the network of nerves 
and veins in a state of luminous vibration”. These men left their bodies only 
temporarily and made their own, first-hand, observations. Dr A. J. Davis made 
similar observations of another person, one who was in course of quitting the 
body permanently. 

These facts of experience, all of which are favourable to the hypothesis of an 
objective ‘double’, have long been known. Others, not hitherto realized (but 
brought to light in the course of these studies) have the same implication. 

Certain of our cases (reciprocal cases, astral journeys’, comments by 
authorities, etc.) which do not include descriptions of what was experienced on 
leaving the body, must be omitted from the reckoning. (See App. I, List A). 

The cases that are available for statistical evaluation fall into two groups. 
Most of them are single-type projections (i.e. either natural, 214, or enforced, 
37.) Fourteen are dual-type projections (i.e. the persons concerned had both 
natural and enforced projections)—see Appendix I, List B. 

A.— We first evaluate the testimonies of the single-type cases. 

(1) The fact that the ‘double’ left the body chiefly via the head was noted 
in 29 natural and two enforced cases (i.e. 13.5 per cent and 5.4 per cent 
respectively)—see Appendix I, List C. 

(2) The fact that the release of the ‘double’ is often accompanied by charac¬ 
teristic sensations (rising, sinking, ‘blackout’, ‘tunnel’, etc.) was fnoted in 
60 natural and 8 enforced cases (i.e. 28.0 per cent and 21.6 per cent respec¬ 
tively)—see Appendix I, List D). The following sensations are particularly 
indicative of a ‘double’ that is objective and not merely imaginary. As early as 
1758, Swedenborg ( Treatise on Heaven and Hell from Things Heard and Seen) 
described the release of his ‘double’ from his body as “ a drawing-out ”: it was 
repeated over and over again in order that he could make satisfactory observa¬ 
tions of the process. In recent years, Yram (No. 84) said, “I had the impression 
of being in a sack whose narrow opening was no more than a crack.” He prac¬ 
tised going out of and re-entering this “ physical envelope”. Alan Bain (No. 301) 
described the release of his ‘double’ from his body as like drawing a Yale key from 
a lock. Mme Bouissou (No. 277) said that she felt her ‘double’ leave “a kind of 
narrow sheath”. Miss I. V. Yeoman (No. 15) said it was “like a tight glove being 
pulled from a finger”. Miss Addison (No. 95) said the process was like leaving 
a tight bathing-suit and Mrs Reese (No. 181) described it as “like trying to get 
out of a tight sack or glove”. These concordant descriptions are significant and 
we further note that Mrs Williams (No. 91) stated that the re-entrance of her 
‘double’ into the body was “like slipping the hand into an easy-fitting glove ”, 
Mrs D. Parker (No. 140) stated, “I felt as if a bag were being pulled down over 
my head and onwards to my feet.’ ’ Miss M. T. Johnson (No. 53) said it was * 
“like fitting into a tight rubber skin ”. Frances Banks ( Frontiers of Revelation, Max 
Parrish, 1962, p. no) reported a lady who said it “seemed something like 
putting a “hand into a glove". 




Thus seven people gave essentially similar descriptions of the “birth” of their 
‘doubles’, while four others gave similar descriptions of its re-entry into the 
body. These facts of experience are readily understood on the hypothesis of an 
objective ‘astral body’ but not on that of a subjective, imaginary ‘double’. 

The same argument applies to the descriptions of Nancy Price, 81, the Eng¬ 
lish actress, the release of whose ‘double’ seemed to her to make “a sound like the 
tearing of silk”, while the French psychic, Mme Bouissou, 277, said it made “a 
sort of silky rustle” and to those who felt their ‘doubles’ “ sucked ” back into their 
bodies (see Cases 287, 291, 360, 367, 368). 

(3) The fact that, the newly-released ‘double’, often took up a horizontal 
position (usually not far above its physical counterpart), was noted in 50 natural 
and 7 enforced cases (i.e. 23.3 per cent and 18.9 per cent respectively)—see 
Appendix I, List E. 

(4) The fact that many who have astral projections observe an extension that 
joins the liberated ‘double’ to the vacated body, i.e. the ‘silver cord ’ and the fact 
that many independent descriptions of this feature (its form, luminosity, elas¬ 
ticity and function) are identical—was noted in 43 natural and 6 enforced cases 
(i.e. 20.0 per cent and 16.2 per cent respectively). 

(5) The fact that a number of the returning ‘doubles’ also assume the early 
remarkable horizontal position before re-entering the body was noted in 
7 natural cases (i.e. 3.2 per cent) only—see Appendix I, List F. 

(6) The fact that the actual re-entrance of the ‘double’ into the body often 
caused characteristic sensations (and these were identical with the sensations that 
were caused by its release, namely, a ‘blackout’ or ‘tunnel’ effect) was noted 
in 36 natural and 6 enforced cases (i.e. 17.0 per cent and 16.2 per cent respec¬ 
tively)—see Appendix I, List G. 

(7) The fact that a very rapid re-entry of the ‘double’ into the body caused 
shock and repercussion was noted in 23 natural and 2 enforced cases (i.e. 
10.7 per cent and 5.4 per cent respectively)—see Appendix I, List H. 

It is noted that in every one of these observations those who were naturally 
projected had the advantage of those whose projection was enforced. 

B— We now contrast natural and enforced experiences ( single-type). 

(1) People who saw the ‘dead’ (including ‘deliverers) comprised 57 
natural and 6 enforced cases (26.6 per cent and 16.2 per jtent respectively)—see 
Appendix I, List I). 

(2) ‘Level’ of consciousness: (a) ‘super-normal’ (with clairvoyance, tele¬ 
pathy, foreknowledge, etc.)—41 (19.0 per cent) natural cases and 2 (5.4 per 
cent) enforced cases; (b) normal—6 (2.8 per cent) natural cases and 1 (2.7 per 
cent) enforced case; (c) ‘sub-normal’—3 (1.4 per cent) natural and no enforced 
case—see Appendix I, List J). 

(3) Environment contacted: (a) ‘Paradise’—31 (14.5 P er cent) natural cases 
and 1 (2.7 per cent) enforced case; (b) ‘Hades’ followed by ‘Paradise —20 (9.3 
per cent natural cases and 1 (2.7 per cent) enforced case; (c) ‘Hades’ followed 


by earth 3 (1.4 per cent) natural cases, 1 (2*7 per cent) enforced case; 

(d) earth— 67 (31 per cent) natural cases and 29 (78.4 per cent) enforced cases; 

(e) Hades —4 (1.8 per cent) natural cases and 2 (5.4 per cent) enforced cases— 
see Appendix I, List K. 

(4) People who saw the ‘silver cord’: 43 (20.0 per cent) natural cases, 6 
(16.2 per cent) enforced cases—see Appendix I, List L. 

It is again noted that in all these observations those who were naturally 
projected had the advantage of those whose projection was enforced. 

C The following contrast of dual-type cases should be compared with the single¬ 
type cases above. s 

(1) People who saw the ‘dead’ (including ‘deliverers’) comprised 3 (21.4 per 
cent) natural and 1 (7 per cent) enforced case—see Appendix I, List M. 

(2) Level’ of consciousness: (a) ‘super-normal’—9 (64 per cent) normal, 
2 (14.3 per cent) enforced cases; (c) ‘sub-normal’—nil—see Appendix I, List N. 

, ( 3 ) Environment contacted: (a) ‘Paradise’ on both occasions, Nos. 275, 300; 
Paradise^ on one occasion, No. 170; ‘Hades’ on one occasion, No. 124; 
Paradise on one occasion (Nos. 180, 219) and earth on two occasions (Nos. 
254 , 369), earth on both occasions (Nos. 285, 292; 274, 317; 54, 121; 268, 359- 
3 i 8 , 365, 379 ; 170, 371; 193 , 357). 

(4) Silver cord’ seen—natural cases. Nos. 170 and 285 (14.3 per cent); 
enforced cases—none. ' ’ 

It will be seen that, in general, the (relatively few) dual-type cases agree with 
the (many) single-type cases—a greater percentage of natural projectors saw the 
dead and their own cords, had flashes of ‘super-normal’ consciousness and 
glimpses of Paradise’ conditions than those whose projections were enforced. 
The consciousness tends to be ‘higher’ and ‘wider’ in natural than in enforced 
projections. The difference is inexplicable on the hypothesis that the ‘double is 
imaginary: it is readily understood on the hypothesis of an objective ‘astral body. 

There can be no doubt that illnesses of various kinds may cause a few people 
to imagine that they see a ‘double’ of themselves: such ‘doubles’ are mental 
images, subjective in nature and are of interest only to the patient and his 
physician. Certain doctors, and especially psychiatrists, however, have supposed 
that all cases in which a person sees his own ‘double’ are of this type. None of 
them made a systematic study of the facts of experiences that were reported. 
These show that healthy people, even children, may have the experience of 
seeing the double and, so far from some illness necessarily developing there¬ 
after, some of these children had no subsequent projections. 

These facts point to an objective ‘double’ and, although a person who sees 
this may also be more or less ill, he may, on the other hand, be quite well. This 
type of ‘double’ is of universal interest and importance, since it is clearly the 
mechanism by which the soul survives the death of the body. 

We have not, as some doctors suppose, to decide whether all ‘doubles’ are 
either subjective or objective: both types of‘double’ clearly exist. On the one 



hand, everybody forms a mental image of his own physical body and, should 
he (or someone else) “see” this, it is subjective in nature: on the other hand, 
everybody possesses an “astral” or replica body, and should he (or someone 
else) see this, it is objective, though not physical, in nature—it may be ‘semi¬ 
physical’, ‘super-physical’ or an admixture of both. Subjective ‘doubles’ are 
phenomena of great rarity, but objective ‘doubles’ (recognized by the charac¬ 
teristics indicated in this book) have been seen so often that Neville Randall, of 
the Daily Sketch, who began by thinking the idea “fantastic”, concluded, “But 
not now ...It now seems impossible to doubt that such things happen to ordinary 
folk ” 

Neville Randall came to this conclusion on the basis of numerous testimonies 
from readers of the Daily Sketch articles: he had not had personal experience of 
astral projection (or rather, we would say, he did not remember any such ex¬ 
periences). People who have had (and who have remembered) their out-of-the- 
body experiences, or who have special knowledge of them, similarly declare 
that they are natural and are enjoyed by most if not all men (though remembered 
by extremely few). The man who has had most first-hand experience, S. J. 
Muldoon ( The Projection of the Astral Body, Rider & Co. Ltd., 1929, p. xli) 
found it “hard to believe that conscious astral projection is not universally 
known.” He said (p. 236): “Astral projection is not a gift of the chosen few”, 
and gave instructions by which others could experience it. But the present 
writer does not recommend indiscriminate deliberate attempts of this nature. 
All people are not fitted to engage in all kinds of experiments. The important 
thing is to be aware of the existence of the phenomenon and of its implications. 
Dr Horace Leaf, ph.d., f.r.g.s. ( What Mediumship Is) pointed out that, while 
projection is very common, the separation of the ‘double’ from the body is 
often incomplete. Staveley Bulford ( Mans Unknown Journey, Rider & Co. 
Ltd., 1941, pp. 131, 150, 153, 156) said, “Every individual possesses an etheric 
double. ... This can ... be separated and travel ...” But although theoretically 
projection is possible to all, he insisted that many require special tr ainin g, 
Nevertheless, he held that it is possible to “any serious investigator”. He in¬ 
sisted, “The projection of the etheric double is one of the natural phenomena of 
normal human life”. 

Oliver Fox ( Astral Projection, Rider & Co. Ltd., p. 131) observed: “The 
reader with no practical experience of projection may incline to the view that 
the projection is only seeming. ... But let him follow my methods ... and I 
think he will be convinced that he has a soul and that it does leave the body in 
these experiments.” 

In Tibet (possibly, in part, on account of the rarified atmosphere which 
limits the oxygenation of the blood and therefore the functioning of the 
brain) astral, projections are common events: so much so that they have a 
name for astral projectors, i.e. “delogs”, meaning “those who return from the 

Mrs Eileen J. Garrett, whose outstanding ability and patent integrity mark 


her as one of the truly great women of our time, sajd (in My Life as a Search for 
the Meaning of Mediumship, Rider & Co. Ltd., 1939, p. 157): “What is not 
generally accepted by science, but which I nevertheless know to be true, is that 
everyone has a double, of finer substance than the physical body ... the astral or etheric 
[= Soul] body.” She continued, “This is not to be confused with the surround 
[= vehicle of vitality] which remains in position enveloping the body, while the 
double can be projected. It is by means of this double that either accidental or 
conscious projection is accomplished.” Later ( Telepathy, Creative Age Press 
Inc., 1941, p. 159) she observed: “This projection should be more fully under¬ 
stood, for I am always coming into contact with numbers of people who had 
experienced it and have been afraid to accept its significance. I believe that pro¬ 
jection takes place more often than any of us realize and that it happens very easily 
when we are emotionally disturbed, or when we are ill and the physical hold 
upon ourselves [= ‘double’] is less tenacious.” 

The Frenchman, Yram ( Practical Astral Projection, Rider & Co. Ltd.), like 
the American Muldoon and the Englishman Oliver Fox, considered that “The 
principle of self-projection is within the range of science.” Phoebe Payne, the 
English clairvoyant of quite outstanding ability, in Mans Latent Powers (Faber 
& Faber Ltd., 1938, p. 41), said, “This separation of the bodies during sleep is 
perfectly normal, but takes place only after the physical brain-consciousness has 
ceased to function, so that most of us are entirely unaware of it.” She added 
(much like Mrs Garrett), “To be aware of it without explanation can lead to 
a feeling of panic amounting to insanity.” Again (p. 163): “Shock or accident 
can momentarily drive a person [= ‘double’] out of his physical body like an 

H. F. Prevost Battersby ( Man Outside Himself, Rider & Co. Ltd., p. 26) re¬ 
garded “the business of the double” as “quite ordinary he, doubtless rightly, 
concluded that if a man’s ‘double’ is naturally loosely associated with his body— 
“easily detachable”—he can readily project it and develop various psychic 
powers; but if it is very closely immersed in the body then psychic abilities 
cannot develop except after “special cultivation”. 

Many people have urged ‘communicators’ from ‘Beyond’ to prove their 
existence by undertaking a truly Herculean task: they say, “Tell us something 
we don’t know!” In the present connexion we need only say that numerous 
independent ‘communicators’ have, without (like Neville Randall) studying 
numerous testimonies of astral projections and without (like Muldoon, Fox, 
Mrs Garrett, etc.) having had first-hand experience of the phenomena, 
made statements indentical with those just quoted. A number of these are 
published in the writer’s book entitled The Study and Practice of Astral Projection, 
Aquarian Press (Appendix V i, p. 203). All astral projections are partial and 
temporary; the ‘silver cord’-extension remains intact. Death is a complete and 
therefore a permanent projection. Is it not significant that those who were 
released from the body temporarily give testimonies which are identical with 
those whq have been released permanently? The only difference between the 


two testimonies is that the latter could come to us only through mediums. This 
indicates that they are not products of the mediums. 

Astral projection, and not space-travel, is by far the most interesting and most im¬ 
portant phenomenon known to mankind. As Muldoon and Carrington concluded in 
1951, it leads inevitably to two conclusions: first, that “man is a spiritual being and 
can function in spirit [‘double’] apart from his body”; secondly, “it is not only possible, 
but probable, that... spiritual realms exist”. 

Appendix I 


S OME readers may. ask, “If, as Mrs Garrett declared from personal experi¬ 
ence, and Neville Randall discovered .from correspondence, astral 
projections are comfnon events that apply to quite ordinary folk, why 
have we failed to undergo one?” The answer is obvious—the failure is not in 
occurrence but in the memory of the occurrence. The mistake is to suppose that 
it is easy to remember an out-of-the-body experience after one has re-entered the 
body. The physical brain must be involved in all that we remember in our 
normal in-the-body state. But the physical brain was not involved in the astral 
projection. As Bergson said, “The physical brain is an organ whereby we 
forget” [out-of-the-body experiences etc.]. The matter was mentioned by the 
present writer in The Study and Practice of Astral Projection, Aquarian Press, 1961, 
pp. 32, 43, 55, 56. We have no means of assessing statistically the “blinkering” 
effect of the brain. We do not know why on some few occasions such memories 
“get through” while on most they do not. 

Although they have not considered this aspect of out-of-the-body experiences, 
many of our most eminent psychical researchers have made parallel observa¬ 
tions on evidential grounds. Professor H. H. Price, Carrington, Tyrrell, etc. con¬ 
cluded that telepathy is operating at all times between all people (one of the 
many statements concerning which untrained ‘communicators’ were many 
years in advance of the researchers!) This may well be true—but very few 
people indeed are aware of or remember the receipt of a single telepathic im¬ 
pression in their lives. The reason, as with out-of-the-body experiences, is the 
“blinkering” effect of the brain. If our personalities were to be interfused with 
those of others it would affect the proper development of individuality, that of 
responsibility and that, in turn, of morality. Similarly, if we ‘remembered’ too 
much of our out-of-the-body life, it would unfit us for earth-life. 

In this connexion it is interesting to note that a number of psychical re¬ 
searchers (e.g. Gilbert Murray in England, Professor W! H. C. Tenhaeff in 
Holland, Dr R. Warcollier in France and Dr Milan Ryzl in Czecho-Slovakia) 
observed that those relatively few telepathic impressions that do get recognized 
emanate from marginal zones, and not from the focus, of attention (and, of 
course, they enter the marginal zones of the recipient): these mental activities, 
we suggest, take place independently of the brain of both ‘sender’ and 
‘receiver’. In Carrington’s language, the two ‘share’ these thoughts: brains 
separate people (at shallow ‘levels’), almost, if not entirely, preventing their 
awareness of the close relationship that exists between them at ‘deeper levels’. 



Our present point is that, since this ‘blinkering’^effect of the brain cannot be 
mathematically assessed in connexion with out-of-the-body experiences (any 
more than it can in connexion with telepathic impressions), astral projections 
should not be expected to give an exact statistical evaluation. We get significant 
generalizations rather than exact numbers. We are dealing with complex human 
beings and not with simple things and have no right to despair of results be-,, 
cause the procedure that is applicable in the physical world cannot apply 
rigidly to the world of minds and souls. 

Apart from this consideration, there are certain circumstances that affect a 
statistical evaluation of such experiences. The first concerns possible differences 
in the types of people concerned. A highly moral and spiritual person may well 
undergo experiences that are unknown to the average man. Thus J. A. Symonds, 
the well-known hymn-writer etc., provided Cases Nos. 107, 128, the former 
natural and the latter enforced: neither was an astral projection; both were 
mystical experiences. Reine (No. 382) was also of a highly moral and spiritual 
type: as a result, although her projection was enforced, she did not have the 
experiences that characterize men in that condition, but saw her own ‘silver 
cord’ and the ‘dead’ as do average people who leave the body in a natural 
manner. A grossly sensual man, on the other hand, may also have certain ex¬ 
periences that differ from those of average men. The available testimonies may, 
or may not, give a clue as to status. 

Again, the experiences undergone may be affected by the conditions of the 
release of the ‘double’. In natural releases it is never sudden, but in those that are 
enforced by anaesthetics it is always sudden; on the other hand, in the natural 
process, although we usually return slowly and gradually, we are often brought 
back suddenly (by a loud noise, etc.), whereas this does not normally occur in 
circumstances of a minor operation. Hence, we find that people often leave 
their bodies naturally without being aware of the process, but are fairly often 
aware of their return, whereas the reverse applies to enforced cases. 

Certain circumstances while one is ‘out’ may also affect what is observed 
and described. As the ‘double’ moves forward, the extension that is likened to 
a silver cord forms behind—tins (if the accounts are true) will form in all cases 
but only those who look behind will see it and therefore report it (see, e.g. 
Cases 32, 241, 285). 

Again, the tenuity of the ‘astral body’ and that of the ‘silver cord’ increases 
with the mental, moral and spiritual development—the cords of materialistic 
men (with dense ‘doubles’) are more readily visible than those of saints (with 
tenuous ‘doubles’). 

When we come to compare the testimonies of projectors with communica¬ 
tions’ an important difference must be remembered: on one hand, the whole 
of the Soul Body is not available to any projector (part being in the cord-like 
extension) and, on the other hand, the ‘double includes only part of the 
vehicle of vitality; the composition of the ‘double’ of the newly-dead differs 
from this: all the Soul Body and all the vehicle of vitality is present in the 


‘double’: consciousness is much restricted at first (‘Hades’ conditions) and, 
with the shedding of the vehicle of vitality, enters full ‘Paradise’ conditions 
(which are not available to any projectors). 


List A. Cases (of astral ‘journeys’, etc.) that do not include descriptions of what was 
experienced on quitting (or re-entering) the physical body: 

Nos. 14,16, 28, 33,' 35, 40, 45 . 50, 54, 58, 62, 63, 75, 83, 89, 93, 94,101,104, 
210, 211, 213, 214, 217, 222, 227-9, 232, 233, 2 38, 239, 248, 256, 257, 262-5, 
267,269,276,281,283,284,290,295,297-300, 302, 303, 306, 308, 319,324-6, 
33 2 > 337 , 340 - 2 , 344, 348, 372-5. 

List B. Cases of dual-type (in which one and the same person had both natural and 
enforced projections): 

Dr Enid Smith (Nos. 17,124); Varley (Nos. 54,121); Henderson (Nos. 219, 
369); Mrs Coxon (Nos. 274, 317); Mrs Everett (Nos. 180, 354); Mrs Hemeon 
(Nos. 183, 334); Mrs “Mansergh” (Nos. 285, 292); Nurse Normanby (Nos. 
268, 359); Miss Pennington (Nos. 220, 370); Miss Marion Price (Nos. 218, 
365, 379); Mrs Rhys (Nos. 275, 300); Sandwith (Nos. 168, 380); Urquhart 
Nos. 170, 371) and Mrs Yates (Nos. 193, 357). 

List C. * Doubles’ released via the head: 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 1, 3, 4, 20, 23, 31, 47, 48, 49, 55, 60, 67, 70, 91,178, 
215, 220, 223, 224, 226, 230, 245, 246, 251, 254, 271, 286. 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 360, 382. 

List D. Characteristic sensations on leaving the body: 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 1, 2, 4, 6, 8,11,13,15, 20, 25, 26, 27, 31, 32, 37, 43, 
53, 55, 56, 57, 60, 65, 68, 69, 72, 74, 78, 80, 81, 87, 90, 93, 103, 116, 117, 
119, 161, 165, 170, 181, 185, 212, 226, 240, 244, 252, 254, 267, 271, 272, 
277, 286, 293, 301, 304, 312, 315, 327, 339, 345, 346. 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 123, 135-8, 140, 141, 361. 

List E. Horizontal position on release: 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 10, 20, 29, 44, 49, 51, 60, 68, 70, 72, 73, 78, 82, 86, 
90,95,100,102,113,165,177,178,189,192, 194, 197, 201,202,212,214, 
226, 240, 241, 244, 249, 250, 253, 258, 259, 269, 273, 280, 291, 294, 301, 
310, 314, 336-8. 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 377, 397, 380. 

List F. Horizontal position of‘double’ before re-entry: 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 20, 32, 74, 85, 100, 185, 244. 

(2) Enforced cases—None. 


List G. Characteristic sensations on re-entry: ■* 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 2,25,42,43, 53, 55, 59, 68, 69, 90, 91, 95, 105, Hi, 
115, 171,177,178-81,192,208,209,226,230,236,244,251,252,254,272, 
291, 296, 335- 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 125,126,147, 350, 360, 368. 

List H. Repercussion on rapid re-entry of'double into body: 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 8,29, 32,44,49,68,74,90,95,96,98,103,106,165, 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 361, 378. 

List I. Saw ‘ dead’ (including ‘deliverers'): 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 1, 2,4, 8,11,13, 24, 27, 30, 34, 48,49,62, 63,64,66, 
69, 70, 74, 76, 77, 81, 92, 97, 99, 105, 113, 181, 184, 208, 215, 216, 218, 
223, 225, 230, 234, 243, 247, 248, 251, 253, 264, 268, 288, 289, 293, 295, 
296, 300, 302, 307,313,319, 332 , 333 - 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 132,140, 352, 367, 368, 382. 

List J. ‘Level’ of consciousness: 

(a) Natural cases—‘super-normal’ level—Nos. 1,2,4, 8,11,13,15,18,19,20, 
23, 24, 30, 39, 40, 4 i, 53 , 69, 71, 72, 78, 83, 90, 93 , 95 , 98 ,106, 118, 164, 
166, 207, 244, 276, 277, 278, 322, 323, 325, 326, 330, 335. 

(b) Enforced cases—‘super-normal’ level—Nos. 368, 376. 

(c) (1) Natural cases—normal ‘level’—Nos. 3, 6, 7, 22, 29, 36. 

(2) Enforced cases—normal ‘level’—No. 122. 

(3) Natural cases—‘sub-normal’ level—Nos. 1, 2,10. 

(4) Enforced cases—‘sub-normal’ level—None. 

List K. Environment contacted: 

(a) Natural cases, ‘Paradise’ environment—Nos. 8,11, 27, 3 °, 39 , 44 , 47 , 82, 
93,99,105,179,180,181,199,218, 219, 230,232,235, 247,272, 286,287, 
306, 323, 330, 333, 335 - 339 , 345 - 

Enforced cases, ‘Paradise’ environment—No. 132. 

(b) Natural cases, ‘Hades’ followed by‘Paradise’—Nos. 25, 32, 43, 53, 55, 
69, 73, 90, 97,113,117, 244, 249,254, 258, 277, 307, 311, 312, 327. 
Enforced case—No. 368. 

(c) Natural cases—‘Hades’ followed by earth—Nos. 59, 7 2 » 81. 

Enforced cases—No. 126. 

(d) Earth—Natural cases—Nos. 12, 22, 29, 36, 41, 42, 46, 47, 53 , 56, 58, 67, 

71, 78, 80, 85,161-3,166, 167, 169, 171, 174 , 176, 185, 189, 191, 194 - 8 , 
202, 204-7, 22 7, 2 3 I » 2 36 » 2 5 r » 2 57 , 2 59 > 262, 263, 265-7, 2 7 r » 2 73 » 2 7 < 5 , 
282, 283, 284,295, 299, 305, 308, 309, 314, 315 , 331 , 337 , 340 , 34 2 * , 

Enforced cases (applied to limited area only—e.g. dentists’ surgery) 
Nos. 45, 122, 133, 134, 136, 138, 139, 140, 141, 148, 347, 349, 350, 35 1 * 
353, 356, 358, 360, 363, 364, 365, 372-8. 




(e) ‘Hades’—Natural cases—Nos. 208, 296, 301, 329 (three of these were 
very ill; no information regarding the fourth). . 

Enforced cases—Nos. 127,132. 

List L. People who saw the ‘silver cord’: 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 3, 4, 20, 21, 31, 32, 34, 39, 44, 46, 51, 55, 56, 57, 60, 
61,64,65,68, 70,77, 82, 88,90,91,170,171,172,174,175,212,214,215, 
225, 241, 258, 286, 293, 312, 323, 333. 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 143,146, 347, 364, 381. 

List M. Dual-type cases who saw the ‘dead’: 

Natural cases—Nos. 180, 219, 275. 

Enforced case—No. 300. 

List N. Dual-type cases, ‘level’ of consciousness: 

(a) ‘super-normal’: 

(1) Natural cases—Nos. 17, 54, 168, 170, 180, 219, 274, 275, 285. 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 124, 300. 

(b) Normal: 

(1) Natural cases—Nos.. 183,193, 220, 268, 318. 

(2) Enforced cases—Nos. 129, 292, 317, 334, 354, 357, 359, 365, 369, 370, 
37i, 380. 






Ai—The ‘double’ was observed to leave 13.5 5-4 

via head* 

A2—A ‘blackout’ occurred on its release* 28.0 21.6 

A3—Released ‘double’ was horizontal at 23.3 18.9 


A5—‘Double’ became horizontal before 3.2 o 


A6—A ‘blackout’ occurred on its re-entry 17.0 16.2 

into body* 

A7—Rapid re-entry caused shock and 10.7 5.4 


Bi—‘Dead’ seen ^ 22.6 16.2 

B2—Consciousness was‘super-normal’* 19.0 5.4 

B3—Environment was ‘Paradise’ 14-5 2 -7 

earth 3 1 - 0 784 

‘Hades’ 1.8 54 

B4—‘Silver cord’-extension between 20.0 16.2 

‘double’ and body seen* 



Cl—‘Dead’ seen f 21.4 7-0 

C2—Consciousness was ‘super-normal’* 64.0 14-3 

C4—‘Silver cord’-extension between 14.3 o 

‘double’ and body seen* 

N.B.: (1) There is clearly a definite tendency for people whose ‘doubles’ 
leave their bodies in a natural manner to enjoy ‘higher’ levels of consciousness 
(permitting more significant and detailed observations) and to enter ‘higher’ 
environments than those with whom the release of the ‘double’ was enforced. 
This difference is readily explained if these ‘doubles’ were objective (though 
non-physical) bodies: it is inexplicable if the ‘doubles’ were merely imagined. 

(2) Apart from, and in addition to, the significance of the difference 
between natural and enforced releases of ‘doubles’, just noted, the observa¬ 
tions that are marked with an asterisk above are themselves readily under¬ 
stood on the hypothesis that these ‘doubles’ were objective; they are inexplic¬ 
able onjhe hypothesis that they were merely imagined. 

Appendix II 


T HE question as to whether the “soul”, "spirit”, mind, consciousness, self 
(etc.) is or is no't distinct from the body (the brain and nervous system, 
“matter”, etc.) has been described as the greatest of all enigmas of mankind. 
Innumerable scholars, over many centuries, have discussed the matter and the 
different schools of thought are still in absolute disagreement. Their conclusions 
differ because their points of departure and philosophic arguments differ. Is it 
not significant that all men whose conclusions regarding “the great enigma” 
are based simply on that which Dr Johnson called “the great test of truth”, 
namely, experience, are in absolute agreement on the answer? All who left and 
returned to the body say that the two are undoubtedly distinct. We classify 
their observations under five headings. 

(1) Observation that they possessed (at least) two bodies 

E. Durman (No. 257) said, “I definitely possess at least one other body”; 
Joseph Watkin (No. 319): “I am convinced that we have more than one body”; 
E. G. Murray (No. 204): “I realized that my body was made up of two parts”; 
Lord Norman (No. 227) that he had “a psychic brain” as well as a physical 
brain”. “M.S.S.”, out of her body, exclaimed, “This is very odd! Are there 
two of me?” 

(2) Observation that the Soul is distinct from the body 
Phoebe Payne’s informant (No. 361) knew that he was alive and thinking, 
although he was separated from his body. Peter Urquhart (No. 170) knew that 
he (‘double’) was “separate and indestructible”. Bruce Belfrage (No. 323) was 
sure that “body and Spirit are quite separate”. Mrs Gray (No. 166) said, “I am 
a completely separate entity from it” (the body). Richard Dixon (No. 169) 
stated, “I deliberately got up (spiritually) and walked away from my own 
body.” Yeats-Brown (No. 212) recorded, “a sense of detachment” from his 

(3) Observation of a detached attitude towards the body 
Mrs Dawson (No. 331) observed that she had no more than a “detached 
curiosity” concerning her body. Ellison (No. 36) looked at his body ‘ in a 
wholly detached and impersonal way”. Lilia Lavender (No. 351) “didn t care 
what happened” to her body. Nurse Smith (No. 354) found that, when free of 



her body, it “meant less than nothing” to her. An additional example may here 
be cited. Kathleen Everett ( Bricks and Flowers, Constable, 1949, p. 278) “felt 
quite indifferent and undisturbed” as she watched her body. She observed, “I 
was puzzled that I could accept it so calmly.” She was given to understand that 
“only a part of the whole person functions on earth” (i.e. through the physical 
body—that we are only partially incarnated, “greater than we know”, as 
Wordsworth said). 

It may be added that observations identical with the above are made by the 
pseudo-dead and that the ‘dead* also ‘communicate’ the view that is held by 
all astral projectors. For example, P. E. Comillier ( The Survival of the Soul, 
Kegan Paul, 1921, p. 281) asked “Vettellini”, his exceptionally reliable and 
knowledgable ‘communicator’ to confirm what he had said on several occa¬ 
sions concerning the relationship between body and ‘Spirit’, since Comillier 
could scarcely credit it: “Vettellini” replied, “Matter is merely a support for the 
evolution of the Spirit. ... Matter and Spirit have each their own essential 

(4) Observation that the ‘ astral ’ body is not only distinct but also primary 

Dr Puharich (No. 290) observed, “The real ‘I’ (the one which thought and 
acted) looked down on my sleeping self.” C. K. Jenkins (No. 374) said, “I 
realized that my body is not really Me.” Mrs Veitch (No. 310) also said she 
knew that her body “wasn’t the real Me”. Miss Newby (No. 52) stated: “I was 
aware of two bodies, one inert, while the Real Me occupied a body of different 
texture.” Alan Bain (No. 300) said, “Consciousness was apart from it [physical 
body], something distinct in itself.” Miss “Stopford” (No. 222) observed, “The 
Real Me is apart from my physical body.” Dr Paul Brunton (No. 51) ex¬ 
claimed, “Now I know that I am a soul, that I can exist apart from my body.” 

Nurse Greenwood (No. 301) similarly discovered that “The soul can live 
apart from the body.” Dr Rose (No. 7) said, “I was outside of the body, yet I 
was able to see and hear.” Miss Yeoman (No. 15) had her first out-of-the-body 
experience when she knew nothing whatever about such matters and remarked 
“To find that, though dead, I still had form, was new to me.” Gerhardi (No. 
32), “Surprised himself, with senses and consciousness unimpaired, in a dupli¬ 
cate body”. “H.W.F.”, (No. 179) said, “I can function independently of the 
body.” This matter is settled, once and for all for these people. We are far from 
suggesting that psychiatrists, neurologists, etc., should therefore regard it as 
settled for them. But they should undoubtedly do something they have not 
hitherto done, namely, take these testimonies into serious account. 

(5) Observations concerning survival 

If, as is maintained by many who have not had the advantage of at least one 
out-of-the-body experience, the soul and the body are not essentially distinct, 
then the soul cannot be expected to survive the body (in which case the vast 
body of good evidence in favour of survival must be explained in some other 


satisfactory way—a problem no one has attempted, much less solved). But if, as 
projectors say, soul and body are distinct, survival is possible, even probable, on 
that ground alone. 

Many projectors regarded survival as obviously deducible from their experi¬ 
ence. We need here give a few references, almost at random, to cases in which 
the deduction was made—Nos. 1, 3, 17, 20, 56, 67, 72, 74, 7 6, 117, 139, 144, 
158, 160, 304 and 324. 

It is only a few years since Sirfulian Huxley, F.R.S. provided a Foreword to D. H. 
Rawcliffe’s book (in which the author dismissed astral projections as “psychological 
aberrations ” and conceived mind as merely a product of the brain). Sir fulian, on the 
other hand, said, “We simply do not yet know what is the basic relation between mental 
activity and the physical brain-activity. It is extremely important to try and find out 
whether, under certain conditions, mental activity may be detached from the physical. 
... However, this is for the future .” (Verb, sap.) 

>i rr iTT M PT ny > wm rww > ifrrr mn fr rmT > » r?>r>r r i T > r r y» Trr^*rr n , H' T r rr yTrtT tr y f f>f? > "7^ rrr>w»»TfFfir;r> w iinf> f if MMf t f »w|i ; 


For permission to make extracts from copyright material, the author is grateful 
to the publishers mentioned below. Especial thanks are due to Cohn G. Valdar, 
Editor of the Daily Sketch, who arranged for the letters sent in to that newspaper 
in connection with the Daily Sketch investigation by Neville Randall in collabora¬ 
tion with Lt.-Col. Reginald Lester, Chairman of the Churches’ Fellowship for 
Psychical Study (54, Denison House, 296 Vauxhall Bridge Road, London, 
S.W.i), which was published as a booklet under the title Life After Death (i960, 
is. 6d.). For their help towards this end the writer also thanks the Rev. Bertram 
E. Woods, Hon. Secretary of the Churches’ Fellowship, and Canon J. 
Pearce-Higgins, m.a., its Vice-Chairman. Thirty-seven new cases of out-of-the- 
body experiences thus became available for study. A further hundred and four 
new cases were sent in letters to the present writer. He is grateful for these and 
would welcome more. (A stamped addressed envelope should be enclosed). 

Aird & Coghill Ltd.: Robert A. Jebb, A Business-man’s Experiences of the Truth of 
Life After Death, 1925, p. 52. 

Aquarian Press: Geraldine Cummins, Mind in Life and Death, 1956; R. 

Crookall, The Study and Practice of Astral Projection, 1961. 

Aries Press Inc.: Sylvan J. Muldoon, The Case for Astral Projection, 1935 - * 
Arthur F. Bird: Mrs Rebecca Springer, Intra Muros, 1920. 

A.S.P.R.: 1918, 1923 - 

Borderland; vol. Ill, 1896, pp. 272, 564. 

Collins Ltd.: Miss H. A. Dallas, Comrades on the HomewardWay, 1929 - 
Daily Sketch: Miss Frances Banks, m.a., in Neville Randall & Lt.-Col. Reginald 
Lester, Life After Death, i960. 

Creative Age Press Inc.: Mrs Eileen J. Garrett, Telepathy, 1941, pp. 77 . I 7 2 '» 
Awareness, 1943, p. 312. 

Dover Publications Inc.: D. H. RawclifFe, Illusions and Delusions of the Super¬ 
natural and the Occult, 1959. 

Dunstan: Anon., Letters from Lancelot, 1931, P- 47 - 

Faber & Faber Ltd.: Phoebe Payne, Man’s Latent Powers, 1938, p. 109; Phoebe 
Payne & Dr L. J. Bendit, The Psychic Sense, 1943, p. 51; George Sava, A 
Surgeon Remembers, 1953; Dr J. H. M. Whiteman, The Mystical Life, 1961, 
pp- 56, 57 , 62, 63, 73 , 79 - 
Fate Magazine, April & May, 1954. 

Friends’ Historical Society: Dr W. J. Graham, Psychical Experiences of Quaker 
Ministers, 1933. 

George Redway: Adolphe d’Assier, Posthumous Humanity, 1887. 

Gollancz: F. Yeats Brown, Bengal Lancer (193 3 ), Lancer at Large (1936), Yoga 
Explained (1938); Dr A. Puharich, The Sacred Mushroom, 1959 , PP- 20, 21, 
59 , 198. 

Greater World Association: Nurse Joy Snell, The Ministry of Angels. 

Hodder & Stoughton Ltd.: Bruce Belfrage, One Man in His Time, 1941- 
Hutchinson & Co. Ltd.: Rev. G. Vale Owen, Facts of the Future Life, 1922. 
Ivor Nicholson & Watson Ltd.: Geraldine Cummins, The Road to Immortality, 
1932, p. 87. 


Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co. Ltd.: E. Gurney, F. W. H. Myers & 
F. Podmore, Phantasms of the Living, II, p. 505; Dr P. Schilder, The Image and 
Appearance of the Human Body, Psyche Monographs No. 4,1935: P. E. Comillier, 
The Survival of the Son, 1921. 

L. N. Fowler: Max Heindel, The Rosicrucian Philosophy in Question and Answer, 

Light: XI, 1920, 284; XLIII, 1923, 309; XLIV, 1924, 69 7 \ XLV, 1925, 142, 565; 

XLVII, 1927, 460; LV, 1935, 21, 67, 86, 101, 226, 298, 487. 

Macmillan & Co. Ltd.: Anon., Letters from Hell (trans. Julie Sutter), 1911, p. 3. 
Methuen: J. M. Hickson, Heal the Sick, 1924; Dr E. Osty, The Supernormal 
Faculties in Man, 1923; Dr H. Carrington, The Psychic World, 1938. 

Omega Press Ltd.: George Sandwith, Magical Mission, 1954. 

Psychic Book Club: L. Henderson, Strange Experiences, 1954; Mrs Gladys Osborn 
Leonard, The Last Crossing, 1937, p. 106. 

Psychic Press Ltd.: Dr M. Vivian, The Doorway, 1941, p. 17; Geraldine Cummins, 
Travellers in Eternity, 1948, p. 43; J. Arthur Findlay, Looking Back, 1955. 
Psychic News: June 4, 1955; Feb. 4, 1956; May 27, Aug. 12, 1961. 

Prediction: Dec. 1955. 

Rader & Co. Ltd.: J. S. Muldoon & Dr H. Carrington, The Phenomena of Astral 
Projection, 1951; “J.V.H.”, Death's Door Ajar, 1934, p. 222; Jane Sherwood, The 
Psychic Bridge, p. 26; The Country Beyond, p. 50; Violet Burton, My Larger Life; 
Annie Brittain, 'Twixt Earth and Heaven, p. 79; J. L. Slater, Problems of the 
Borderland, 1915, p. 15; J. S. M. Ward, Gone West, 1917, p. 160: Lord Dowding. 
Lychgate, 1945, p. 42. 

S. P.R.: Journ. 8, p. 250; 41, pp. 52, 214; Proc. 23, p. 220; 53, pp. 142, 145. 
Sidgwick & Jackson Ltd.: Mme Bouissou, The Life of a Sensitive, 1955. 

T. Fisher Unwin Ltd.: Professor C. Flammarion, Death and its Mystery, iii, 1923, 
P- 1 13 . 

Theosophical Publishing House: G. R. S. Mead, Echoes from the Gnosis, III, 1907. 
The Sunday Times: Mar. 18, April 1, 1962. 


Case No. 

Abrahams, Mrs Rene 178 

Gold Coast Native 

Case No. 



“Goodson”, L. 


Argles, Mrs Margaret . 


Graham, W. L. 




Grant, Mrs P. M. 


Arnold, Mrs C. 


Gray, Mrs Q. 


Bain, Alan M. 


Green, Dr T. (patient of) 


Barrett, B, 


“Green”, Mrs 


Belfrage, Bruce 


Greenwood, Nurse D. 


Birkbeck, Sarah 


“Grimsby”, Mr 


Bloomfield, E. 


Guelke, Mrs E. A. 


Bouissou, Mme M. 


Gullick, Mrs Eileen M. 


Bourne, S. 


“H.I.M.’s” sister 


Bradley, G. 


“H.W.F.” of Kent 


Brash, Mrs G. 


Hall, Ernest 


Brownlow, Brig. C. A. L., D.s.o. 


“Hallstead”, F. E. 


Buddie, Mrs Rosemary 


Harris, Mrs M. 


Buries, Mrs Winifred 


Rev. Susanna 


Carleson, R. J. 


Hattimore, M. 


Clergyman, a 


Hayes, Mrs Blanche 


Combs, Mrs Florence M. 


Haynes, Renee 


Correspondent of S.P.R. 


Hemingway, Mrs L. 


Coxon, Mrs L. 274, 


Hemeon, Mrs M. F., m.b.e. 

183, 334 

Crane, A. 


Heindel’s observations 


Craven, Mrs S. Eadon 


Heine, C. 


Cripps, Mrs Gwen 


Henderson, Louis 

219, 369 



Henley, Mrs M. E. 


Dallas, Miss H. A. 


Heslop, Thomas 


“Dawson”, Mrs E. M. 


Hibberd, Mrs Alice 


Dennis, J. A. 


Hickson, James Moore 


Dew, Mrs. G. W. 


Hill, Roland O. 


Dixon, Ida M. 


Hillier, Mrs Muriel A. 




“Hindhead”, Miss 




Hollbrook, E. 


Doan, Mrs Thomas 


Hooper, Mrs M. E. 


Douglas, Miss June 


Hopper, Isaac 
“Horam”, Mr 


Duxbury, E. V. 



Durman, E. 


Housewife, a 


Emerson, Mr 


Ibbetson, G. A. 


Eshelby, Shirley 


Iddon, Mrs E. 


Evans, J. 


Jansen, Mrs 


Everett, Miss Nancy Mary 180, 354 

Jarvie, MrsJ. 

“Jeanne O.” 


Eyres, Mrs M. 



Fearn, Miss M. E. 


Jebb, Robert A. 


Findlay, Arthur J. (acquaintance of) 


Jenkins, C. K. 



Fleetwood, Mrs V. 



Flint, Mrs E. M. 


Johnson, M. J. 


Fox, Mrs H. M. 


Jones, Miss Edith L. 

“Kay”, Mrs V. I. 


Foy, James R. 



Fyal, Mrs Elsie W. 


Kelley, S. H. 


Gail, Mrs Frances 


Kirkland, Dr G. B. 


Glinka, Mile 


Kitamura, K. S. 


^^fcw r ^>?»>fTFr i »>rr>r » rni rw T fT ri' » r f rrr ! , >’fTyTi’> r rrr y T f i f rr r >Ff rr r rr rr r T rrf rrrrr frr TrrrrF i r r r rr T’f f r rrr rrfrTftrT fT r TTT 'nTr , ii niiti » ii i »iiMi 



Lady, a (S.P.R. case) 

Case No. 


Case No. 

Lambert, the Hon. Mrs. L. 

E. 165 

Richardson, Wm. T. 


Lane, John L. 


Rigby, S. H. 


Langridge, Mrs C. M. 

3 H 

Roberts, W. Adiair 


Latham, Mrs Alice 


,, Mrs Florence 


Lavender, Lilia 


“Robertson”, Mrs L. 


Le Morie, Mrs S. 


Rose, M. F. 


Levis, Carroll 


Rowbottom, Mrs T. 


Lewis, F. E. G. 


Rhys, Mrs J. 

“Ryle”, A. D. 

275, 300 

Lilley, J. A. 



Lissimore, Mrs D. R. 


Sabel, Sybil A. 


L’Ome, Mme Asa 


Sandwith, George 

168, 380 

Lower, John 


“Saul”, Mrs Walter 


“M”, Mrs 


Say, Thomas 




Schmidt, Herr 


Manns, R. H. 


Schreiber, Mrs Rebecca 


“Mansergh”, Mrs M. 

285, 292 

Schultz, Dr I. H. (case of) 


“Maries”, Mrs M. 


Scott, Leslie Grant 


Matiti, Rev. W. 


Scientist, a 


Matile, Mrs N. 


Shakespeare, Mrs Nora L. 


Mayo, Miss T. 




McCormick, J. 


“Sheppard”, Mrs E. 


Mills, Mrs E. M. 


Smith, Miss E. M. 


Mitchell, Miss Hannah 


Nurse W. L. 


Mockler, Oscar 


Snell, Nurse Joy 


Morris, Tudor 


Snowden, Kathleen 


Morrogh, Mrs Olive 


Springer, Mrs Rebecca 

Stead’s correspondent 
“Stopford”, Miss S. M. 


Mulvey, C. 



Murray, Ernest G. 



Mytton-Hill, Mrs Olive 


Stubbs, Mrs Marion 


Newton, Mrs J. Douglas 


Talbot, F. W. 


Norman, Lord 


Tank, Nina 


Normanby, Nurse C. H. 

268, 359 

Taylor, Mrs Celia 


Oates, Mrs Vera 


Teakle, Mrs G. 


“Parr”, F. W. 


Tolkien, Mrs M. 


Pateman, Christine 


Thomas, Miss A. 


“Paton”, Mrs G. A. 


Thompson, Mrs A. 


Payne, Phoebe (cases by) 


Titterton, Mrs B. 


Pearson, Edward 


“Tyson”, Mrs Elsie M. 


Pennington, Miss Nora 

220, 370 

Urquhart, Peter 

170, 371 

Phillips, Miss Florence 


Veitch, Mrs M. 


Powell, Evan, j.p. 


Watkins, Joseph 


Price, Miss Marion 

3i8, 365, 379 

Mrs J. 


Priestley, J. B. 


Warren, Alfred (& Mrs) 


Prioleau, Major 


Webb, Mrs N. 


Professor, A 


West, E. G. 


Prudens, Mrs 


Weak heart, man with 


Puckering, John 


White, Mrs D. M. 


Puharich, Dr A. 


Whiteman, Dr J. H. M. 


(cases by) 


Williams, Mrs Mary C. 


Ramsden, Mrs R. 


Woolf, Samuel 


Red Indian 


Yates, Mrs P. 

193 . 357 





Reese, Mrs Myles